Earles And that I may say so saith Ethelwerd almost all the chiefest youth of the Barbarians that nether befor nor after was there such a slaughter heard of since the English entred Britanie England defended by deuotion to Masse See yow heere this meruailous and miraculous victorie cōfessed by Fox to be obtained by the grace of God and the deuotion of the King to his seruice But what seruice this was which God would thus approue by so miraculous a victorie and by which England was then defended from destruction of Danes Fox was ashamed to tell But our ancient Historiographers Florent VVestmon An. 871. Houed part 1. pag. 416. saith plainly it vvas Masse said by a Priest K. Ethelreds Rom Religion Which alone sufficeth both to shew that this King was a Roman Catholicke and that Masse is diuine seruice Saints Besides that Malmsb. writeth that this King entred battel cruce Dei consignatus Signed vvith the crosse of God And as Fox saith and Godwin in the Bishops of Exeter he builded the Abbey of Exeter In this Kings time An. 870. ex Malmsb. vvas holy King Edmund Cooper saith Anno. 869. slaine of the Danes because he vvould not forsake the faith of Christ VVestmon 870. K. Edmūd His brother Edvvald The same hath Fox pag. 140. Florent Anno 870. Of his great miracles wrought after his death yow may see in his life in Surius Tom. 6. His brother and heire Edwald saith Fox l. cit and Capgraue in vit Edwald became an heremit Duke Fremūd Fremūd also saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 22. sonne of Algarus Duke of the VVest-Saxons a beutifull yong man and only sonne relinquished the gouernment of the common welth which his parents left him that he might follow Burchard the Monke and was after as Capgr saith in his life slaine of the same Danes which slew S. Edmund Chastitie of S. Ebbe and her Nonnes In this time also S. Ebbe saith Stow Chron. p. 101. Abbesse of Couldingham cut of her nose and vpper lippe and perswaded all the sisters to do the like to keepe her virginitie from the Danes VVestmon An. 870. who therupon burnt the Abbey and Nonnes therin King Alfred the great XVIII 6. THe next K. was Alfred the fourth sonne of K. Ethelwolfe who as Malm. hath l. 2. c. 4. begā his reign An. 872. ruled 28. years a half The vvorthines of K Alfred crovvned of the Pope He alone of all our Kings saith Fox l. 3. p. 141. took his crown vnctiō of the Pope And that we may see how God blessed him whome his vicar crouned and anointed he alone for his admirable deedes both in war peace is sirnamed the Great And the praise which not onely Catholicks but also Protestants giue vnto him in all kinde of vertues surpasse in my iudgement the praises of all Christian kings that euer haue bene But for breuitie sake I will content my self with the praises giuen to him by Protestants who yow may be assured knowing him to be so manifest a Roman Catholick as shall appeare anon would giue him no more than he deserueth Cambden Cambd. in Brit. pag. 243. and 331. calleth him Clarissimum pientissimum Regem Bale A most renouned and godly King Bale Cent. 2. cap. 26. saith he was Egregiae indobis formae adolescens A yong man of a notable towardnes and bewtie born vnto learning and vertue He called for the best learned men to be his Counsellers and instructers Eight howers euery day he spent in reading writing and disputing He gouerned all things with an excceeding good wit and with singular prouidencie He was esteemed an Architecter and most perfect Geometrian a Gramarian a Philosopher a Rhethorician an Historian Musitian and no vulgar Poet. Three Colledges he founded at Oxford one for Gramarians an other for Philosophers the third for Diuines Of studyes and the common welth he best deserued Cooper An. 872. Of faire stature and comely personage and no lesse renowned in martiall pollicie than ciuil gouernment Stow Chron. pag. 105. Victorious Prince studious prouident for widowes Orphans and poore people endued with wisdome iustice fortitude and temperance a most discreete sercher of truth a most vigilant and deuout Prince in the seruice of God and deuided the day and the night into three equal portions wherof the one he spent in studie prayer and such things as belonged to his minde and soule the other in eating sleeping and other excercise of the body the third in the affaires of the common VVelth Fox Fox lib. 3. pag. 141. saith Amongst all the Saxon Kings hitherto is found none to be preferred or all most to be cōpared with this Alfred for the great and singuler qualities in this King worthie of high renown whither we behould his valiant acts and manifould trauells for his Contrie or his godly and excellent vertues ioyned with a publick and tender care of the weale publick or whither we respect his notable knowledg of good letters with a feruent desire to set forth the same throughout all his Realme And p. 143. 145. giueth him high praises for continence valour and learning concluding thus This valiant vertuous and learned Prince Christianly gouerned his realme And much more with great admiration of this King which yow may read in him and in Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 4. Hunting lib. 5. Ethelwerd lib. 4. Ingulfe Florent pag. 309. VVestmon Chron. Houed p. 417. and others His learning 7. Onely I will out of them note some of his vertuos Fortitude Of his great learning is spoken before For his valour Bale Cent. 3. cap. 43. saith he fougt 57. tymes with the Danes Cambd. in Brit. pag. 213. Nobili praelio contudit and pag. 444. VVisdom Danos contudit ad libitum He repressed the Danes at his pleasur And as Malmsb. and others testifie made them become Christians or forswere the Realme Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 4. VVestmon An. 892. For his gouernment saith Caius de Antiq. Cantab. pag. 328. Christianissimas leges scripsit promulgauit He writ and promulgated most Christian lawes and caused such peace as he made braslets of gould be hung vp in the high way vvhich none durst touch Chastitie For his chastitie it was such that as Cooper An. 872. after many Catholick writters testifieth he desired of God sicknes that he might not offend against chastitie As for his pietie and deuotion it was such as Florent Westmon An. 871. and others write Missam audire quotidie Deuotion The religion of K. Alfred That he daylie heard masse and sayd his houres and Matins and in the night season vnknovvn to all his seruāts he frequēted Churches to heare seruice Which alone sufficeth to shew his Catholick Roman religiō But besids this Bale Fox l. cit Stow p. 99. Caius l. cit p. 325. confesse he was crowned anoinred of Pope Leo as Bale saith
Saints Houed Iornelacensis others more as Fox confesseth p. 148. who dayly song masse for the quiet rest of the soules departed King Ewmund XXI 10. THe 21. Christian King was Edmund sonne to the forsaid Edward who began saith Malmesb. An. 940. VVorthines of K Edmund and reigned six yeares and a halfe He was saiâ—h Cooper An. 940. and Stow p. 108. a man by nature diâ—posed to noblenes and iustice Huntin lib. 5. calleth him inuictum vnconquered saith omnia illi faeliciter successisse all things fel out happily to him And Fox lib. 3. pag. 130. writeth that he achiued noble victories against his enemies and set his studie in maintaining redressing the state of the Church which stoode all then in building of Monasteries Churches His Religion and furnishing them with new possessions and restoring the ould Infra In the time of this king Edward or shortlie after Strait life vsed for merit sake hardnes restraint of life with superstition were had in veneration men for merit sake with God gaue theÌ„selues to leade a streight life which alone would suffice to shew of what religion this King was Besides that as Stow saith p. 108. Florent An. 942. Westmon An. 940. Houed p. 423. he was altogether couÌ„selled lead by S. Dunstan at whose request he reedifyed Glossenburie and made S. Dunstâ—n Abbot therof with a Chapter extant in Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 7. He granteth many priuilâ—dges to Glossenburie for hope of aeternall reward and forgiuenes of his sinnes In thiâ— Kings time liued his wife S. Elfegia who saith Ethelwerd lib. 4. cap. 6. was canonized after her death Saints and miracles wrought at her tombe King Edred XII 11. The 22. Christian King was Edred third sonne of King Edward He entred An. 946. and held the crowne nine yeares and a halfe as Malmsb. hath lib. 2. cap. 7. The vvorthines of K. Edred and his vertue His magnanimitie saith he did not degenerat from his Father and brethren He subdued the Northumbers and Scotts He humbled himselfe to the feete of holie men deuoted his life to God and S. Dunstan by whose counsell he made his court a schoole of vertue Thus Malm. Cooper An. 946. Stow Chron. pag. 108. saith he was a great maintainer of honestie most abhorred naughty vnruly persons in feats of armes much commended wherby he kept in obeissance the Northumbers and Scotts and exiled the Danes His religion As for his Roman religion ther can be no doubt For as Fox writeth pag. 152. He was much ruled by the Counsell of S. Dunstan in so much as in histories he is reported to haue subiected himself to much pennance inflicted on him by S. Dunstan Such zelous deuotion saith he was then in Princes And as Florent An. 955. Malmsb. l. cit Houed pag. 423. Westmon An. 955. write when he fel sick Accersiuit c. he sent for blessed Dunstan his confessor Ingulph saith Aboue all the Kings his Predecessors he had the purest conscience and a spetiall deuotion to S. Paul And p. 876. he citeth his Chapter in the which he erected a new the Abbey of Crowland as he saith In the regard of the redemption of my soule and is sory that by the destruction of that monasterie prayers for the soules of the kings his prodecessors haue bene intermitted To which Chapter subscribe two Arcbishops 4. Bishops many Abbots and Earles And Stow pag. 198. saith the King sealed this Charter with seales of gould King Edwin XXIII 12. IN the yeare 955. saith Malmsb. l. 2. c. 7. succeded Edwin sonne to king Edmund reigned 4. yeares He was so bewtifull as Ethelwerd lib. 4. c. 8. saith he was commonly called Pancalus but as Malmsb. he abused his bewty to lewdnes for which and for banishing of S. Dunstan writeth Cooper An. 955. he was odible to his subiects Fox pag. 152. addeth that he was deposed of the Northumbers and mercians Edgar chosen in his place yet as it seemeth he amended For Hunting l. 5. writteth that he ruled his kingdeme not without commendation Osbern in vit Dunstani writeth that by the praiers of S. Dunstan he was at his death deliuered from the Diuels His Roman religioÌ„ appeareth by the possession which as Malmsb. saith Religion of K. Edvvin he gaue S. Aldelm whose body saith he was then found and in scrinio locatum placed in a shrine In the Register of the Abbey of Bury she is said to haue giuen to that Monastery the towne of Becklis and diuers other things King Edgar XXIIII 13. THe 24. K. was Edgar secoÌ„d sonne to king Edmund who began his reigne saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 8. Anno 959. and reigned 16. yeares The praises of K. Edgar The praises which both Catholicks and Protestants giue to this king are exceeding Malmsb. calleth him honor delitiae Ang The honor and delight of English men and saith that inter Anglos c. amongst English men the report is that no King nether of his or any former age in England is to be compared with Edgar Ingulph an ancient graue author p. 889. saith he was flos decus c. The floure and ornament of all his Ancestors and the mirror of the VVestern climat of the world the bewtie glorie and rose of Kings Florent An. 975. and Houed p. 426. add that he was as worthie to be remembred of Englishmen as Romulus of RomaÌ„s Syrus of Persians Alexander of Macedonians Arsaces of Parthians Charles the great of the French Huntington lib. 5. p. 356. saith Edgar the peaceable a King magnificent a second Salomon in his dayes the Land was much bettered he was most deuout to God he built many Monasteries And Malmsb. saith that in the yeare 1052. which was about a hundred yeares after his death his body was found Nullius labis conscium voyde of coâ—ruption and that it wrought miracles The like praises do the Protestants afford him Cooper An. 959. A Prince of worthie memorie for his manifould vertues gratly renouned so excellent in iustice and sharp correction of vices as wel in his Magistrats as other subiects that neuer before his day was vsed lesse felonie and extortion Of mind valiant and hardy very expert in martiall policie The like saith Stow Chron. pag. 109. Fox Acts. lib. 3. pag. 154. saith he was much giuen to all vertuous and princely acts worthy of much commendation and famous memory excellent in iustice maintained the godly loued the modest Fox calleth this King a Poehnix was deuout to God and beloued of his subiects whome he gouerned in much peace and quietnes so God did blâ—sse him with aboundance of peace No yeare passed in the time of his Reigne in which he did not some singular and necessarie commoditie for the common welth A great mantainer of religion and learning He had in redines 2600. ships The same say Florent and Westmon Anno 975. Houed pag. 426. of war
Oswald Archb. of York whome Godwin confesseth to haue bene very learned and for his integritie and conuersation much reuerenced The greatest faulte saith he I finde in him was in that he was very earnest in setting forth that doctrin of Diuels that debarreth men who haue promised to God the contrary from marrying In this time also was martyred S. Elpheg Archb. of Canterburie And S. Edmund King and martyr miraculously flew Swain King of Denwark as in the Ecclesiastical histories it is reported of Saint Mercurie Martyr that he slew Iulian the Apostata This miracle Fox him selfe dare not discredit but lib. 3. pag. 161. writeth thus of Swain Miracle He entred the Territorie of Saint Edmund wasted and spoiled the contrie despised the holie Martyr menacing the place of his sepulcher VVherfore the men of the Countrie fel to praier and fasting so that shorlie after Swain died sodenlie crying and yelling Some saye saith he that he was stroken with the sword of S. Edmund In fear wherof Canutus his sonne granted them the fredome of all their liberties and great freedoms quitted them of all tax and tribut And after that time it was vsed that Kings of England when they were crowned sent their Crownes for an offering to S. Edmunds shrine and redeemed the same againe with condigne price And these times were so euidently Papistical as Fox in his Protestation before his Acts saith thus About the year of our Lord 980. sprong forth here in England as did in other places more a Romish kind of Monkery much drovvned in supestition Of this svvarme vvas Egbert Agelbert Egvvin Boniface VVilfrid Agathon Iames Roman Cedda Dunstan Osvvald Athelm Lanfrancke Anselm and such other But well it is that this Iames was as S. Beda saith lib. 2. c. 20. a good godlie man Deacon to S. Paulin who was S. Austines companion by whome we may see the religion of S. Austin and his fellowes Agilbert Agatho Wilfrid Roman Cedda were holy men much commended by Beda lib. 3. cap 25. and liued in S. Austins time or very sone after long before this time The others Egbert Boniface Danstan Oswald Anselm were the famousest Saints which England hath King Edmund Ironside XXVII 16. THe 27. Christian King was Edmund Ironside sonne vnto King Egelred who succeded An. 1016. and reigned one yeare The valour of K. Edmund Ironside He was saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 10. a yong man of notable towardlines of great strength both of minde and body and therfore sirnamed Ironside of the English men The like say Hunting lib. 6. Westmon Anno 1016. Cooper Anno 1016. and Fox Acts Pag. 162. wriâ—e that he was of lusty and valiant courage in martiall affairs both hardie and wise and could indure all paine His religion His Roman religion is manifest by that as the Register of Bury saith he reedifyed Glassenburie destroied as it seemeth by the Danes and by what hath bene said of his Father King Canut XXVIII 17. THe 28. king was king Canut a Dane who by force of armes and dint of sword got the kingdome beginning his reigne Anno. 1017. and reigned 20. yeares Composed saith Malmsb. lib. 2. c. 11. his life magna ciuilitate fortitudine Vertues of K. Canut Of whome Hunting lib. 6. Polidor L. and others recount this story Fox p. 164. That as he sat by the sea side his flatterers magnifying him called him Lord of the land and sea whose flattery to discouer he commanded the waues not to come neere him but they rising according to their course bewet the king wherat he smiling said to his coutriers loe he whom yee call Lord of Sea and land cannot coÌ„mand a smale waue Cooper An. 1018. saith he was a sage gentle and moderat Prince And An. 1027. for his vertuous life worthie to liue perpetuallie He was of great magnificence vsed such iustice temperance that in his daies was no Prince of such renowne towards God humble and lowlie Bale Cent. 2. cap. 45. saith he was Iuuenis c. a yong man of excellent vvit and high minde and notable in Christian modestie That great king who was withall king of Denmark and Norway was euidentlie a Roman His religion Catholick First because after the said speech of his touching the Sea he went to Winchester as Fox pag. 163. Bale l. cit Stow pag. 120. Florent Houed An. 131. Hunting l. cit and others write and taking his crown from his head set it vpon the head of the crucifix Quo c. saith Bale By which he signified that the Kings of those times were no Kings but onely the likenes of Kings and Images of the Beast Secondly Fox pag. 163. writeth that following much the superstition of Agelnoth Archb. of Canterburie he went on Pilgrimage to Rome and ther founded an hospitall for Pilgrims gaue to the Pope pretious gifts and burdened the Land with a tribut called Romescot In his letters to the Nobles and Bishops of England in Malmsb. and Ingulph him self saith that he went oratum c. to pray for the redemption of my sinnes and saith that he had longe vowed it and thancketh God that he had there honored S. Peter and Saint Paule and all the holy places of Rome Et ideo hoc maxime c. And therfor I haue done this principally because I haue learned of wise men that Saint Peter the Apostle hath receaued great power of our Lord of binding and loosing and that he is the Porter of heauen and therfore I thought it very profitable to require especially his protection with God Thirdly in his Charter in Malmsburie he saith he graunteth priuiledges to that Monasterie by the counsel of the Archbishop Agelnoth and also of all the Priests of God and with the consent of all my Peeres for the loue of the Kingdom of heauen and pardon of my offences and the relaxations of the transgressions of my brother King Edmund Wherby wee see that both him selfe and his Bishops and nobles were Roman Catholicks Fourthly he built saith Fox l. cit Cambd. Brit. pag. 415. Saint Bennets in Norfolk and turned Saint Edmunds Bury into an Abbey of Monks And Bale libro cit addeth It is found that next after God he endeuored to appease Saint Edmund by prayers and offerings King Herold XXIX 18. IN the yeare 1036. succeded King Herold sonne to King Canut by Elfgina an English woman as witnesseth Ingulph and reigned 4. yeares and 4. monethes ex Malmsburie lib. 2. cap. 12. His Roman religion is manifest both by his Father Rom. region of K. Herold by that which Ingulph writeth of him pag. 895. He gaue to the Monasterie of Crowland a Cloake of silk set with goulden buttons which he wore at his coronation and he had done to vs many moe good things if ouer hasty death had not taken him away King Hardy Canut XXX 19. THe 30. King was king Hardi-Canut sonne to king Canut Emma who had bene
Papistical this is and contrary to Protestancie euery one knoweth Beside as Fox saith pag. 115. most like they did this for holines sake thincking in this kind of life to serue or please God better or to merit more which Kinde of act or ende of theirs is plain Papistical and quite opposit to Protestancie And therfore Fox saith that these Kings were far deceaued To these Kings we may adioin 19. Queenes and Kings daughters whome Fox also pag. 134. confesseth to haue left their royall estate Manie ancient Queenes and K. Daughters nunnes and becommen Nunnes Yea pag. 137. he citeth out of an ancient Chronicle That in the Primitiue Church of England Kings Deuotion of English to monkish life Princes Dukes Earles Barons and Rulers of Churches incensed with a desire of heauen laboring and striuing among them selues to enter into Monkerie into voluntarie exile and solitarie life forsooke all and followed the Lord. The same hath Huntington lib. 5. Houed and others Is this thinck we a proceding of Protestants or rather of earnest and deuout Roman Catholicks 5 Out ancient Kings desire the P. to confirme their Charters 2. Fiftly They desired the Pope to confirme their Charters which they made This you may see of King Ethelbert the first Christian King in Malmsb lib. 1. Pont. pag. 208. Of King Coenred and King Offa in Capgraue in vita Egwin Of King Egbert in Florent Chron. An. 676. of King wulfer in Ingulf pag 884. Of an other King Offa in Paris An. 794. Of King Edgar in Malmsb. lib. 2. Reg. pag. 57. 6. They suffered appeals to Rome from them selues 6 Kings suffer appeals to Rome This is euident in King Egbert and King Alfred in Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. 7. They beleeued S. Peter to be Prince of the Apostles as is to be seene in King Offa his Charter in Cambden in Brit. 7 Our Kings beleeue S. Peters supremacie pag. 613. and S. Peter to be higher in degree than S. Paule as is to be seene in King Ina his verses there pag. 193. and Peter onely to haue had the keies to witt of all the Church as Reinolds confesseth Confer pag. 12 And finally the Church of Rome in their time to be the Catholick and Apostolick Church as Beda testifieth lib. 3. cap. 29 at what time the Protestants account the Roman Church the who are of Babilon and the Pope Antichrist 8 Manie of our Kings canonized by the Pope 8. Seuen of these our English Kings are Canonized by the Roman Church in the Martirologe to wit Ethelbert Richard Oswald Sebbi Edmund Edward martir Edward Confessor 9 Our ancient Kings knovv not iustification by onely faith which would neuer haue bene done if they had not bene Roman Catholicks 9. Our ancient English Kings could be no Protestants therfore they were Roman Catholicks For no others challenge them for theirs That they could be no Protestants is most manifest First because the opinion of iustification by onely faith is accounted of Protestants the foundation VVhat is the foundation and soul of Protetestancie Luther head and cheefest point and soule of their Doctrin and Church It is saith Luther Prefat in Ionam the head of Christian Religion the summe of the scriptures Prefat ad Galath If the article of Iustification by onely faith be once lost then is all true Christian doctrin lost And as many as hould not that doctrin are Iewes Turks Papists or hereticks Item By this onely doctrin the Church is built and in this it consisteth And in cap. 1. Galath If we neglect the Article of Iustification we leese all together And in cap. 2. It is the principal Article of all Christian doctrin all other Arcicles are comprehended in it Fox Acts. Fox pag. 840. saith It is the foundation of all Christianitie Chark And pag. 770. the onely principal origen of our saluatian Chark in the Tower disputation saith It is the soule of the Church And the same say all other Protetestants But this foundation this head this soule of Protestancie our ancient Kings knew not as Fox plainly confesseth in these wordes pag. 170. The Doctrin of Iustification by onely faith was then vnknown And pag. 133. writeth thus of our antientest Christian Kings Our Kings knevv not the Protestant Gospel They lackt the doctrin and knowledg in Christs Gospel espetially saith he in the Article of free Iustification by faith and therfor saith he they ran the wrong way Loe he granteth that they were ignorant espetially of that which Protest esteeme the especiallest point of Protestancie And Ibid. speaking of our ancient Christian Kings hath these wordes How great the blindnes and ignorance of these men was who wanting no zeale wanted knowledg seeking their saluation by their meritorious deedes which I write saith he here to put vs in mind how much we at this present are bound to God for the true sinceritie of his truth hidden so long before to our fforancestors and opened now to vs. A plaine confession that none of our Anceitors vvere Protestants This onely lamenting to see them haue such works and want our faith and vs to haue right faith and want their workes Could he say more plainly that our Ancient Princes and Christian Ancestors knew not so much as the foundation of Protestancy and wanted their faith And with what face then can any man challeng them for Protestants And heere I challeng Abbots or what minister so euer VVhat must be shevved of ministers that saie our Anceitors vvere Protestants to shewe one ancient English man Woman or Child that held this forsaid foundation head and soule of their religion And if they can not as indeede they can not let them confesse that there was neuer ancient English Protestant vnles they will make Protest without head or or soule 3. Moreouer to build or indow Religious houses as Doc. Abbots saith Answer to D. pag. 100. Bishop for redemption of their sinnes and purchase of their soules health proceeded of the wāt of the sight of the sunne of righteousnes For vvhat end our Kings built and endevved monasteries And Fox pag. 133. saith it is contrary to the rule of Christs Gospel But the same Fox Ibid. testifieth that our first Christian kings built monasteries seeking for merit with God and remedie of their soules and remedy of their sinnnes and prooueth it by a Charter of King Ethelbald which he might haue proued by as many Charters of those ancient kings as are extant One of King Ethelbald I will cite out of Ingulph made to free monks from taxes the third yeare of his Reigne which was 718 some what more than a hunderd yeares after S. Austin Ego Ethelbald c I Ethelbald King of marchland for the loue of the celestical Contry Good vvorks done to free the soul from bond of sin and for the redemption of my soule haue prouidently decreed to free it by good worke from all bond of sinne
Kings of the West Contrie who in time subdued the rest and whose roiall blood yet inioyeth the crown in their rightfull heire both by the English and Scottish line His maiestie descended of the VVest Saxon Kings by both the English and the Scottish line our Souerain Lord King Iames. If any askt me why God permitted the Western Kings to conquer the rest I will not take vpon me to haue bene of Gods counsel yet haue I noted diuers notable things peculier to them which whither they might moue God to blesse them with such temporall benediction or no I leaue to the reader to iudg The first is First Christian K. of vvest saxons became a Monke that the first Christian King of that Contrie namely Kinegilsus left his Kingdome and became a Monk as testifieth Fox Acts. pag. 110. 134. which we read not of the first Christian Kings of the other Kingdoms VVest saxon Kings first vvent to Rome The second is that the kings of this Contrie first left their Kingdoms and went on Pilgrimage to Rome This is manifest by S. Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. in the valiant King Ceadwall Who in the year 689. before all other kings weÌ„t on Pilgrimage to Rome The third is First made their kingdom tributary to the See Apostol that these kings first of all other our Princes made this land tributaire to Rome for the Peter pence This all our Chronicles write of King Ina in the yeare 726. These three notable things these Kings performed first and therfor perhaps their Kingdom continewed longest But now to come to the Kings in particuler King Kynegilsus first Christian King of the west Saxons or west Countrie 2. THe first Christian King of the West Saxons was Kinegilsus alias Cynegilsus Kinegilsus 1 ChristiaÌ„ K. of the VVest Saxons who began his reigne An. 611. as some write or as oâ—hers 612. two or thre yeares before the death of S. Austin our Apostle if he died not before 614. as Malmsb. recordeth The valour of K. Kinegilsus and reigned 31. yeares He was coÌ„uerted to the Christian faith Christened by S. Birin in the yeare of our Lord 635. was a valiant Prince and had prosperous successe in his warrs against the Britons and against Penda the cruel Pagan King of the Mercians or Middle English K. Kynigilsus a Rom Catholick As for the faith of this ancient and valiant King that appeareth to be Roman Catholick many wayes First because he was conuerted by S. Birin whome both Catholicks and Protest grant to haue bene sent hither by Pope Honorius Beda lib. 3 cap. 7. Godvvin in Birin Cooper An. 6â—6 Bal Cent. 13. cap. 4. who was the fourth Pope after Boniface 3. which Pope Protestants as is shewed before cap. 13 account the first Antichrist and head of the Papist Church because he procured Phocas the Emperor to declare that he was head of the Church and in like sort they account of all the Popes since that time And it is not likly that Pope Honorius would send any hither that did not beleeue him to be head of the Church in which point as D. Reinolds and D. Whitaker say the essence of a Papist doth consist Besides this Honorius in his Epistle in Beda lib. 2. cap. 18. plainly calleth S. Peter head of the Apostles and cap. 17 he sendeth two Palls one to the Archbishop of Canterburie and another to the Archb. of York K Kinegilsus conuerted by a Canon regular more ouer he was a Canon regular as saith Ciacon in his life as also was S. Bâ—rin whome he sent which order Bale Cent 1. cap. 82. calleth one of the hornes of the beast and Cent. 1. cap. 70. plainly refuseth Honorius as a Papist saying P. Honorius a Papist He instituted the feast of the Exaltation of the holy Crosse added the inuocation of the dead Saints to Greg. Letanies and ordainet that there should be a Procession euery Saboth day Hence the Procession in Churches seeme to haue had their beginnings Secondly the same S. Birin Apostle as Camb. calleth him in Brit. pag. 338. of the Westsaxons S. Birins esteme of a Corporas waâ— so addicted to masse and things belonging therto aâ— for the loue of a Corporas which he had left on the shoare when he tooke shipp for England Miracle touching a Corporas when he could not perswade the mariners to retuâ—ne to fetch it he aduentured his life by walking on the sea to goe for it as Malmsb. lib. 2. Pont. pag. 241. Iornelasensis and so many Authors affirme as saith Fox lib. 2. pag. 122. I can not but maruel And if he were not obstinat could not but beleeue And Capgrane in his life saith that his bones were founde in Pope Honorius 3. and Archb. Stephans time with a leaden Crosse vpon his brest a little Chalice and two stoles Thirdly this King became a Monk as Fox testifieth lib. 2. pag. 110. and 134. and for what ende hath bene before declared which is an euident badg of Papistrie Fourthly his Godfather in baptisme was King Oswald as Beda saith lib. 3. cap. 7. which Oswald erected Crosses and prayed before them and being to die him selfe prayed God to haue mercy on the soules departed out of Beda cap. 2. cap. 12. which are euident tokens of Papistrie Fiftly This truth is euident by the open confessions of our aduersaries For Bale Cent. 13. cap. 4. writeth that ProtestaÌ„ts confesse K. Kinegilsus to haue bene a Papist Birini opera c. By the industrie of Birin in the yeare of our Lord 635. Dorchester with the Contrie therabout vnder pretence of the Gospel receaued the Papisticall faith And that S. Birin was enrolled amongst the Papisticall Saints Thus the Roman religion of this first Christian King is both euident and confessed Holie men in K. Kinegilsus time 3. In this Kings time besides S. Austin and his fellowes of whose miracles wrought for the testimonie of the Roman Catholick faith is before spoken See Bed lib. 3. cap. 7. Sur. tom 6. Malmsb lib. 2 Pont. Capgraue in Birin liued the saide S. Birin whome to omit Catholick authors Cooper Chron. An. 636. calleth a holy man Cambd. in Brit. pag. 338. saith He was admirally famous for the opinion of sanctitie Godwin in his life saith he was a very zelous and deuout man The holines of the conuerter of K. Kinegilsus to the Cath. faith And Fox Acts lib. 2. cap. 122. saith that by his godly labors he conuerted the King to the faith of Christ And amongst others his miracles walked as is said vpon the seas a thing scarce heard of since S. Peeters time to fetch his corporas Fox dare not denie S. Birin VValking on the sea to fetch a Corporas which is so certain as Fox L. cit dare not deny yet saith he if we will beleeue him on his word that if this miracle were done it was not done for the
holines of the man yet yow see how holy him selfe and other Protest confesse him to haue bene or corporas but for conuersion of the heathen But it sufficeth that God would work so great a miracle for conuersion of the heathen to the Roman faith In this Kings time liued also King Oswald Miracle for confirmation of praiers made befor Crosses whome Fox Acts pag. 133. calleth a Saint and who by vertue of prayer which he made before a Crosse with a far lesse army vanquished his enemies as not onely S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 2. and Catholick writers but Fox also Acts lib. 2. pag. 121. Cambd. in Brit. pag. 720. and others do grant So wel did God then lyke praying before Crosses As for diuers other miracles done by S. Oswalds reliques and by very chipps of his Crosse which S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 2. 10. 11. other English writers do record Fox dare not denie Saint Osvvalds miracles Fox loc cit saiâ—h he hath not to affirme what the people of that time affirmed of him As if he were amazed not knowing whether to confesse the miracles and so condemne his religion of falsitie or deny them and so condemne him self of impudencie Protest confesse miracles to haue bene done by reliques and the Crosse Especially seeing that Iuel Art 1. diu 19. Bel. Suruey pag. 353. and D. Whitak lib. 10. cont Dur pag. 866. confesse that God hath often times wrought miracles by the reliques of Saints and also done strang miracles and driuen away Diuels with the Crosse as testifie Iuel Art 14. Diu 3. And Fox him selfe Acts pag. 85. testifieth that Constantin the great professed that he did ouercome his enemies salutari Crucis signo Feild lib. 3. of Church cap. 20. lib 4. cap. 31. by the holsom signe of the Crosse In this Kings tyme also Sigebert King of the East Angles left his Kingdom and became a Monke A King a mâ—nk and diuers Kings Daughters Nonnes and S. Edburga daughter to King Ethelbert S. Eanswid daughter to King Edbald and S. Ebba a Lady of the bloud royall left their estates and became Nonnes Beda lib. 3. cap. 18. Capgraue in vita Eanswidae Cambd. in Brit. pag. 670. Hunting lib. 2. King Senwalch the 2. Christian King 4. THe second Christian King of the Westsaxons was Senwalch sonne as Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. and others record of Kinegilsus began his Reigne An. 643. and reigned 31. yeares twice vanquished the Britons The valour and vertue of K. Senvvalch and tooke a great part of land from the Mercians and as Malmsb. writeth lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2. was comparable to the best Princes the middle and last of his time and so religious that as Florent An. 843. Fox Acts. pag. 122. Stow pag. 96. write he built the Cathedral Church at Winchester and gaue all the Contrie within 7. miles about for maintenance of Priests that should serue therin though Godwin in vita Agilberti say his Father began the worke and that he did but finish and confirme his Fathers deed and grant and adde therto thre Manners K. Senvvalch a Rom. Catholick But as for the Roman Religion of this religious and vertuous King it is manifest first by what hath bene sayd of his Father Secondly because after the decease of S. Birin aforsayd his Bishops was Agilbert as Beda lib. 3. cap. 9 Malmsbus lib. 1. cap. 2. Godwin in Agilbert and all agree which Agilbert was so notorious a Papist as Fox in his Protestation before his Acts reckoneth him amongst Romish monkes much drowned as he saith in superstition with Dunstan Lanfranc and such lyke And in a Synod defended the Roman vse of Easter and round shauing of Priests crownes as is to be seene in Beda lib. 3. cap. 26. and Fox Acts pag. 123. Thirdly because after Agilbert his Bishop was Elutherius who at this Kings request as Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. Godwin in vita Elutherij write was coÌ„secrated by S. Theodor whome as is before shewed Protestants confesse to haue bene a notorious Papist Fourthly because S. Egelwin or Egwin was brother to this King as testifieth Malmsb. lib. 2. Pont. pag. 255. Which Egwin Bale Cent. 1. cap. 91. saith was a Benedictin Monk ad superstitiones natus borne for superstitions helped vt statuae ponerentur in Templis venerarentur for the placing of Images in Churches and worshiping of them and was after canonized and how great he was with Pope Constantin appeareth by his life in Capgraue Fiftly because in this Kings tyme came the said S. Theodor into England vnto whome writeth Beda lib. 4. cap. 2. and Godwin in his life all the whole Church of the English Nation did consent and submit them selues Therfor then this King and all his Christian people were as sincerly Papists as S. Theodor him self was Holie men in K. Senvvalch his time 5. In this Kings time among other holy men liued the blessed Bishops S. Chad and Tedda whose vertue and miracles are recorded by S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 23. and lib. 4. cap. 3. likwise ther liued in that time K. Oswin who vowing to God to make his daughter a Nonne if he ouercame his enemies K. Osvvin vouing to make his daughter a Nonne getteth a miraculous victorie got the Victorie though he had but one Legion against thirty ex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Hunting lib. 3. Westmon An. 855. And if he had not bene preuented by death ment to go to Rome and there to ende his life as witnesseth Beda lib. 4. cap. 5. K. Sebbi and his sonne become Monks There liued also S. Sebbi King of the East saxons who together with his sonne Sighard became a Monke as may be seene in Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 6. Stow Chron pag. 79. In like sort ther liued Oswie a meruailous deuout and godly man saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 14 and Sigibert a holy King of Essex Diuers Kings daughters holie Nonnes of whome writeth Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. And at the same time S. Eartongatha daughter of Ercombert King of Kent S. Edelburg daughter to Anna King of East England and Sedrido his daughter in law S. Eartongath S. Edelburg Sedrido with diuers others went into France and there became Nonnes florishing with great vertue and miracles as yow may read in S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 8. Heresvvid S. VVithburg Elfled S. Hilda Likwise Hereswid mother to Adolph King of East Angles ex Beda lib. 4. cap. 23. And in England became Nonnes S. Withburg daughter to the said King Anna ex Florent An. 798. Elfled daughter to King Oswiex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. and also S. Hilda a Lady of the blood roiall ex eodem lib. 4. cap. 23. and diuers others Bale Cent. 10. cap. 9. and Capgraue in Botulpho maketh mentioÌ„ of certain sisters of King Athelmond King of Sussex who in this kings tyme An. 650. were Noâ—nes in Gallia Belgica Then also liued S.
Bathilda in Engl. vvoman Q. of FraÌ„ce and after nonne Sur. tom 7. And Fox lib. 2. pag. 133. saith king Cissa built the Monasterie of Abington An. 666. Cooper saith 665. In this tyme also as S. Beda writeth lib. 3. cap. 26. Euen the habit of religious men was had in great reuerence Honor of our Anceitors to Priests nnd Monks So that where any of the Clergie or religious persons came he should be ioifully receaued of all men as the seruant of God If any were met going on iorny they ran vnto him and making low obeisance desired gladly his benediction ether by hand or mouth who would euer haue thought that the children and posteritie of these Ancestors would make it treason to be a Priest or thinck it a pleasing thing to God to make them away with cruel deaths Queene Sexburga III. 6. The next Christian Prince was Sexburga vife to King Senwalch Who began to reigne An. 672. or 674. as others say and held it one yeare Non Deerat saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2 The valour of Q. Sexburg The woman wanted not spirit to dispach the affaires of the Realme she raised neu armies and â—etained the ould in obedience she gouerned her subiects with clemencie threatned her enemies terribâ—ly executed all things in that maner that besides her sex nothing made any difference Her Rom. Religion The Roman religion of this noble Queene is manifest by what hath bene sayde of her husband and by the Councel which S. Theodor in her time as Huntingtod lib. 2. pag. 318. saith and appeareth by Beda lib. 4. cap. 5. kept at Hereford with all the Bishops of England Stow Chron. pag. 96. saith she builded a Nonuery in Shepei and bâ—came her selfe a Nonne and Ablesse in Ely But I think that was an other Sexburga Queene of kent of whome we shall speake herafter For Malmsb saith she died after she had reigned one yeare In the reign of this Queene Florent faith in Chron befel that famous act of a far more renowned Queene Ethelred of Northumberland who was twise married and liued 12. yeares with herlast husband Egbert a yong man and King of Northumberland S. Ethelred tvvise maried and yet a virgin Bed lib. 4. cap. 19. Camb. in Briton pag. 438. Stovv chron pag 92. Florent An. 672. Huntingt lib. 2. vvestmon An. 679. S. Ethelreds bodie incorrupt Also S. Edilburgs Miracles by reliques and yet as both Catholick and Protestant writers haue deliuered could by no meanes be perswaded to haue carnal companie with ether of them and this yeare with her husbands licence left the wordl became a Nonne Sixteene yeare after her death her body in testimonie of her incorrupt virginitie was found incorrupt in S. Bedas time as him self testifieth lib. 4. cap. 19. The like he reporteth lib. 3. cap. 8. of Saint Edilburgs bodye after 7. yeares burial And he addeth that Diuels were cast oute and diuers diseases cured by the clothes in which Edilburgs body had bene wraped King Escuin 4. Christian King The Valour of K. Escuin 7. TO Queene Sexburg succeded King Escuin in the yeare 674. or 675. as others say He was saith Malmsb. Kinegilsus great nepheu by his brother and of notable experience in the warres For the Mercians he ouer thrue with a dreadful slaughter .. But as for his Roman Religion that can not be doubted of His Rom Religion For therin ther is no mention made that he varied from his Praedecessors and because his Bishop was the forsaid Elutherius and Heddie of whome we wil speake herafter S. Ercenvvald and his miracles In this Kings time liued S. Ercenwald Bishop of London whose great vertue and miracles wrought euen by the chipps of his litter as in the Apostles time by S. Peters shadow and S. Pauls napkins are mentioned in S. Beda lib. 4. cap. 6. Where also cap. 7. and seq he relateth the great miracles done by God in the Nonry of Booking which Ercanwald founded and wherof his sister Edilburg was Abbesse Florent An. 675. Cambd. Brit. pag. 453. Stovv pag. 81. In this Kings time also dyed Wolfher King of the middle English who builded Peterborow and whose wife S Ermenild and his daughter S. Werburg and his two sisters S. Kinesburg and Kineswith became Nonnes One Q. and 3. King daughters Nonnes Likwise his brother merowald had by his Queene S. Frmenburg three holy virgins S. Milburg S. Mildred and Milgith and one vertuous sonne Saint Meraefin Florent An 675. malmesb 1. Reg. cap. 4. This account those great Princes then made of monkish life King Kentwin 5. Christian Prince 8. The 5 Christian Prince was King Kentwin who began his reigne An. 677 as Malmsb. hath in Fastis or 676. as Florent hath in Chron The valour of K Kentvvin and ruled 9. yeares He was as they saye sonne to the forsaid Kinegilsus and notae in bello experientiae maruelous expert in war as Malmsb. hath lib. 2. Reg. cap. 2. And as Florent addeth An 704. He chased the East Britons by the dint of the sword His Rom. Religion His Roman religion is manifest First because as Fox writeth Acts lib. 2. pag. 110. He died at Rome and because his Bishop was S. Heddie made Bishop as Godwin saith in his life An 673. and died 750. as Beda hath lib. 5. cap. 19. and was saith Bale Cent. 1. cap. 86. a Monk and consecrat by that famous Pâ—pist S. Theodor which also affirmeth Florent An. 676. Thirdly because in the fift yeare of this king as Huntington saith lib. 4. was that Councel in hatfeild by Saint Theodor in presence of Iohn Legat of Pope Agatho where the Englishe Bishops professed their faith in such sort as it was wel liked of Pope Agatho Saints in K. Kenti vvins time as may be seene in Beda lib. 4. cap. 17. and 18. In this kings time liued the for said S. Heddi a verie vertuous and holy man saith Godwin in his life And Beda lib. 5. cap. 19. saith vndoubtedly that he was a iust man and testifieth that S. Aldelm his familier frend and successor Great miracles by the Dust of S. Heddi his graue and greatly estemed of Fox Acts pag. 125. Cambd. in Brit pag. 210 Bal Cent. 1. cap. 83 was wont to tel that at the place where he died many great miracles and cures were done and that men of that Prouince had made a deepe pit by carrying a way the Dust therof which cured many both men and beastes In this kings time An. 679. did S. Wilfrid conuert Sussex and wrough diuers miracles as is to be seene in Beda lib. 4. cap. 13. And Stow confesseth Chron pag. 7. And yet is he confessed to haue bene a Papist by Bale Cent. 1. cap. 88. and Cent. 14. cap 21. to haue maintained Non interpretabilem Papae authoritatem as he termeth it And then allso lyued the most deuout woman Abbesse Hilda of the blood
royal ex Beda lib. 4. cap. 23 A great miracles for Confirmation of masse And in this Kings time also An. 679. befel that great miracle for the approouing of Masse and praying for the dead which S. Beda recounteth lib. 4. cap. 22. of a Priest Who thincking his brother had bene slaine in a battel but indeede was taken prisoner did often times saith Beda cause Masse to be said for his soule By the saying of which Masses it came to passe that no man could bind him but he was streight loosed again about eight a clock in the morning when Masses began to be sayd This miracle fel not out vpon an obscure person but in one that serued Queene Edelred and in an Earles house and not in Englād onely but in Frisland also whither the man at last was sould And many saith Beda that heard these things of this man were stirred in faith and godly deuotion vnto prayer almes and and charitable deedes and to offer vnto our Lord hosts of the holy oblation and sacrifice for the deliuerie and releefe of their freinds that were departed This same saith he was tould me of them that heard it of the very man on whome it was done And therfor knowing it to be true and certain I doubted no whit to put it into this our Ecclesiastical Historie Which words of this great Doctor and Saint then liuing may suffice to con-found the incredulitie of any Minister In the same Kings time also as Beda recordeth lib. 4. cap. 4. was a great mortalitie stayed by the intercession of S. Oswald Plagne ceaseth by intercession of Saints and Masses said to giue God thancks therfor at the apointment of S. Peter and Paul appearing in a vision Which vision to be true Tvvo Queens nonns appeared by the miraculous effects folowing In this Kings time also liued Sexburg Queene of Kent who hauing left her Princly state became a Nonne vnder her sister Saint Edelred in Ely and succeeded her in the Abbesseship And Also as Beda saith lib. 4. cap. 26. Eanfled Queene of Northumberland wife to King Oswin with her daughter Elfled in the Monasterie of Whitbie King Cedwalla VI. 9. IN the yeare 686. succeded king Cedwalla who saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. held it two yeares The valiantnes of K. Cedvvalla and leauing it An. 688. as Beda hath in Epit. was baptized of the Pope at Rome on Easter euen An. 689. and there died He was as Beda writeth lib. 4. cap. 15. a valiant yong man Subdued Sussex and the I le of wite And as Malmsb. addeth lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2. often times ouercame the Kentish men His. Rom. Religion His Roman religion is vndoubted For as Beda hath lib. 5. cap. 7. being not yet Christened he left his Kingdome and Contrie and went to Rome thincking it to be singuler glorie and renowne to him to be regenerat at the Sea Apostolick with the Sacrament of baptisme And withall hoped that as sone as he was clensed from sinne he should depart this world Both which saith Beda by the prouidence of God were fullfilled For he was baptised by Pope Sergius and named Peter that he might beare his name whose Tombe he came to see and died while he wore his white aparrell of innocencie was buried honorably in S. Peters Church where in our tyme his body was found neere to S. Peters Sepulcher Saint Cutbert and his religion and miracles In this Kings time dyed S. Cutbert For as S. Beda saith lib. 4. cap. 27. He was consecrat Bishop An. 685. hauing bene two yeares Bishop soone after died and was wont as there and sequ Beda writeth to heare mens confessions to offer sacrifice to God and whose body eleuen yeares after his death was as S. Beda saith who then liued found whole and sound and the Iointes and sinowes soft and pliable and many miracles wrought therby Deuotion of Eng◠people In this time saith Beda lib. 4. cap. 27. it was the maner of the people of England when any of the Clergie or any Priest came to a Village they would all by and by at his calling come to gether to heare the word and willingly harken to such things as were sayd and more willingly follow in works such things as they could heare and vnderstand King Ina. VII 10. THe 7. Christian king was Ina who began his Reign An. 688. as appeareth by S. Beda in Epit. Malmsb. in Fastis and held his kingdome as Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. and all testifie 37. yeares He was saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. c. 2. fortitudinis vnicum specimen The admirable vertues of K. Ina. Malmsb. The onely mirror of fortitud the Image of wisdom and his lik in religion yow could not finde How worthie he was in the affaires of God the lawes may witnesse which he made for correcting of the peoples maners wherein to this day appeareth a liuely representation of his pietie Bale Cent. 1. cap. 97. saith Balc magni consilij fortunae homo a man of profund iugment and great fortune Fox Acts. pag. 127. Fox A worthy and valiant King Cooper An. 687. Cooper Ina of great power and wisdome and ther with valiant and hardie and in feats of armes very expert To which Stow Chron pag. 96. addeth that he was the patern of strength and manlines Stovv an Image of wisdome and his like of no man known at that time for religion and framing his life therafter These high praises for religion Valor and wisdom three singuler properties of a Prince do both Catholicks and Protestants giue to this renowned Prince His Rom. Religion Now let vs see what his religion was First his Bishop was S. Aldelm a notorious Papist as is shewed before whose commādements saith Malmsb. L. cit audiebat humiliter ad-implebat hilariter He humbly listened vnto and cheerfully fullfilled Secondly he built saith Stow loc cit and others Glassenburie Abbey and erected also a Chappell of gould and siluer so termed of the ornaments with ornamentes and vessels of gould and siluer Chlaices Images of gold and siluer gaue to the Altare 264. pounds of gould a Chalice with a Paten of ten pounds of gould a Censor of 8. pounds a holy water bueket of 20. pound of siluer Images of our Lord and our Ladie and the 12. Apostles of 175. poundes of siluer and 28. pounds of gould a Pall for the Altar c. Thre Queens nonns Thirdly his wise Queene Ethelburga liued a Nonne at Berking as Fox saith Acts pag. 125. and others His sister Queene Cuthburga of Northumberland a Nonne at Winborn as Camb. in Brit. pag. 182. and Likwise an other sister of his called Quen-burga as writeth Florent An. 718. K Ina pilgrim to Rome and granteth the Peter Pence Westmon and others Fourthly him selfe as Fox saith pag. 125. setting a side all the pompe and pride of this wordl associated him self in the fellowship of poore
3. Beda vvas carried avvay vvith the errors and corruptions of his time Fox Acts pag. 126. calleth this time a Monkish age And S. Ceolfrid maister to S. Beda a Shaueling So plainly do they confesse England this time to haue bene Roman Catholicke King Cuthred IX 14. IN the yeare 741. as Florent hath in Chron. Anno. 740. Malmsb. in Fastis succeeded king Cuthred and died saith Hunting lib. 4. and Malmsb. lib. cit the 15. yeare of his reign He was Cosin as Florent and Malmsb. and others say as Westmon hath brother to king Ethelard The valour of K. Cuthred and was as Hunting lib. cit and Houeden pag. 408. Rex magnus A puissant King and mightie Prince famous for his prosperous reign and victories His Rom. Religion His Roman religion is manifest both by that which hath bene saide of the former King and also because in his time as Stow saith Chron. pag. 88. Pope Zacharie wrote a letter hither wherin he threatned to excommunicat them that would not amend their incontinent life The Pope threatneth to excommunicate ill liuers in England S Richard K. a pilgrim and his tvvo sonnes and daughter Which was read in presence of the King and Nobles no man thinking that the Pope tooke more vpon him than he might In this kings time S. Richard forsoke his Kingdom and Contrie and went on Pilgrimage to Rome and died by the way at Luca. His two sonnes S. Willibald and Winnibald and his holy daughter S. Walburg following their Fathers example left also their estates and Contrie and went into Germanie to help Surius tom 1. Baron An. 750. S. Boniface their Kinsman in the conuersion of that Nation King Sigibert X. 15. IN the yeare 754. as Malmsb. hath in Fastis succeeded King Sigibert who as Malmsb. saith 1. Reg cap. 2. after a yeare was deposed by the consent of all for his naughtines In his time An. 754. saith Beda in Epit. Sigebert in Chron and others was S. Boniface an English man and Apostle of Germany martyred in Frisland with 53. more of his company This blessed Saint and great ornament of our Nation Bale Cent. 1. cap. 79. saith was very superstitious Saints and martyrs See the manie and highe praises of this S. Boniface both of Catholiks and Protestants ancient and nevv in Sacrariâ—s d rebus moguntin lib. 3 not 57. 58. 59. and brought the Germans to Papistrie And other where saith was next to Antichrist meaning after his maner the Pope Fox Acts pag. 128. calleth him Martyr of God Stow Chron. pag. 85. saith He was martyred for the profession of Christ and his holy Gospel Cooper pag. 716. The Germans about this tyme receaued by Boniface the faith of Christ And yet was this Boniface so notorious a Papist as Fox pag. 129. termeth him a great setter vp and vphoulder of Poperie Bale Cent. 1. cap. 79. plainly saith he brought the Germans ad Papisticam fidem to the Papistical faith And Cent. 13. cap. 3. citeth these wordes of Boniface out of his epistle to the Pope How many scollers or disciples so euer God hath giuen me in this my Legacie I cease not to incline to the obedience of the See Apostolick Surius tom 3. Serrarius de rebus Moguntin He imposed saith Bale single life vpon Priests By this much more in his life in Surius and Baron Tom. 9. yow may see what religion England then professed from whence S. Boniface and all his fellow laborers in Germany did come King Kinulph XI 16. IN the yeare 755. as Malmsb. in Fastis Florent in Chron and others agree succeeded king kinulph and reigned 29. yeares as Malmsb. hath in Fastis died An. 784. ex Florent The valour of K. Kinulph Malmsb. in his Historie saith 31. years Houed writeth the same Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 2. Clarus morum compositione militiaeque gestis Honorable both for his vertuous behauiour warlick prowes The like hath Hunting lib. 4. and Houed pag. 408. Cooper Chron. An. 748. saith the vertue of this man surpassed his fame The Roman religion of this king is euident by his Charter set downe by Godwin in the Bishops of Bath in these words His Rom. Religion Ego Kenulphus I Kinulph King of the VVest-Saxons will bestow a peece of Land Good deeds for satisfactioÌ„ of sinnes humbly ascribing it for the loue of God and satisfaction of my sinnes with consent of my Prelats and Nobles to Gods blessed Apostle and seruant S. Andrew Which kind of gifte is contrary to the foundation of Protestancie as is before shewed oute of Fox Abbots and others And Fox Acts pag. 130. addeth that about the yeare 780. which was in this kings tyme Pope Adrian ratified and confirmed by reuelation the order of S. Gregories masse VVhen S. Greg. order of Masse became vniuersall At what time saith he this vsuall Masse of the Papists began to be vniuersall and vniforme and generally receaued in all Churches In this Kings time Egbert or Edbert King of Northumberland leauing his Kingdom became a Monke K. Eadbert a Monke Epitom Bedae An. 758. Florent Westmon An. 757. Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 3. Stow Chron. pag. 93. Fox Acts. pag. 131. In this Kings time An. 781. also died Werburga quondam saith Florent sometime Queene to Ceolred King of Merchland Q. VVerburg a Nonne By which kind of speech he insinuateth that theÌ„ she was a Nonne which is plainly affirmed by Houeden pag. 404. And in Germany liued S. Lullus S. Burcardus S. Willebald Saints S. Liobe and many other English both men and women disciples of this forsaid S. Boniface who with vertuous life and miracles planted there the Catholick Roman faith which they carried with them out of England King Bithricus XII 17. THe 12. Christian King was Bithricus who began his reigne An. 784. and reigned 16. yeares as Malmsb. saith 1. Reg. 2. and in Fastis The vertues of K. Bithricus and dyed An. 800. He was saith he pacis quam belli studiosior more desirous of peace than of war Ethelwerd l. 3. calleth him Regem pijssimum A most godly Prince His Rom. Religion Cooper An. 778. saith he Knightly ruled the Land His Roman religion is most notorious For as Hunting lib. 3. Houed pag. 404. Westmon An. 739. and others write Popes legats honorably receaued of all England in his tyme came Legats into England from Pope Adrian antiquam say they renouantes c. renewing the ancient League and Catholick saith who were honorably receaued both of the Prelats and Princes and held a Councell at Cealtid ex Houed pag. 410. Besides he maried the daughter of King Offa K. Offa and King Kenred become monks Peter pence Hunting lib. 4. pag. 342. Houed pag. 409. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 15. who in his time left his Kingdom went to Rome with Kenred King of Northumberland and there bound his Kingdom to pay the Peter pence and finally became a
Egbert who began his reign An. 800. reigned 37. yeares died An. 837. He was saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2. worthely to be preferred before all Kings The vvorthines of K. Egbert 1 Monarch of EnglaÌ„d And lib. 2. cap. 1. Regis Inae abnepos King Ina his great grandchild by his brother Inegilse suldued the mindes of his subiects by clemencie and meeknes and left his sonne great occasions of commendations Houed hist pag. 407. saith he was Vir strenuissimus ac Potens most stout and puissant And as all our English Cronicles testifie in his time subdued all the rest of our English Kings Hunting l. 4. VVallos vicit sabdued the VVelchmen Florent An. 836. Danos fugat Put to flight the Danes The Roman Catholick religioÌ„ of this victorious Prince is euideÌ„t His Rom. Religion First because he suffered his sonne and heir Ethelwolph to be a Monke and subdeacon as both Catholicks and ProtestaÌ„ts affirme Godwin in the Bishops of Winchester saith it is certain Wherby saith Bale Cent. 2. cap 20. He became the Popes Creature by both professions Secondly because he committed his said sonne Ethelwolf to S. Swithin to be taught as testifieth Florent An. 827. Gotzelin and Godwin in vit Swithini Surius tom 4. And as addeth Gotzelin inter precipuos amicos numerauit reconed him in number of his especiall freinds Now this Swithin was a Roman Catholick For as Bale l. cit granteth he was a Monke and as Malmsb. lib. 2. Pont Gotzelin l. cit Westmon An. 862. and others report wrought miracles by the signe of the Crosse is canonised by the Papists for a Saint Thirdly because K. Kenulf who in his time was King of midlengland as Malmsb. saith lib. 1. Reg. Nulli ante se Regi Nothing inferior in power and religion to any King before him and whose praises shal be aduanced on high so long as there is found any indifferent iudg in England writing with all his Bish and nobilitie to Pope Leo beginneth his letter thus Domino beatissimo To my most holy Lord and wel beloued Lord Leo the Roman Bishop of the holy Apostolick See Kenulf by the grace of God King of Merchland with the Bishops Dukes all Degrees of honor within our DominioÌ„s with health of most sincere affection in Christ Infra The sublmity of the See of Rome is our helth The prosperitie of Rome the ioy of England the prosperitie therof our coÌ„tinuall ioy Because whence yow haue your Apostolicall dignitie thence had we the knowledge of the true faith VVherfor I thinck it fit that the eare of our obedience be humbly inclined vnto your holy commaÌ„dements with our whole forces to fulfill what shal be thought coÌ„uenieÌ„t by your holines to performe But now I Kenulf by the grace of God K. humbly beseech your ExcelleÌ„cie to receaue me in quiet peace into your holines lap whome no meanes of merits do support let the large abouÌ„daÌ„ce of your blessing enrich for the gouermeÌ„t of his people that almightie God by your intercessioÌ„ may together with me encorage the Nation against the inuasion of forren foes which your Apostolical authoritie hath imbued with the rudemeÌ„ts of the Christian faith Rome taught England the faith All K. Kenulphs Predecessors had the popes blessing This blessing haue all the Kings who swayed the Mercian scepter deserued to obtaine at your Predecessors hands this same do I in humble maÌ„ner request desire to obtain of yow most holy Father first by way of adoptioÌ„ to receaue me as your child as I loue yow in the persoÌ„ of a Father shall embrace yow with the whole force of obedience Againe he saith Excellentiae vestrae VVe in most humble manner beseech your Excellencie to whome the key of wisdome is giuen by God Again VVith great humility also affectioÌ„ we haue writteÌ„ these to yow most holy Pope Our K. and Peers vvrite vvith great humilitie to the Pope beseeching in most earnest wise your ClemeÌ„cie kindly iustly to answer these things vvhich vve haue bene vrged to propound VVe send yovv here as a smale token of my louing minde that is 120. Mancuzes vvith letters requesting yovv to accept therof in good part vouchsafe to bestovv your blessing vpon vs. And the Pope answering him saith â—hat this K. professed to be willing to lose his life for him acknowledged saith the Pope that Nostris Apostolicis c. That no Christian presumeth to goe against our Apostolicall Decrees Yea Fox p. 132. speaking of this K. the others before him saith They wanted the knowledg doctrin in Christ especially in the Article of free iustification in faith Which p. 840. he termeth the foundation of the Church and all Christianitie and therfor saith he they ran the vvrong vvay And so concludeth that Protestants truth was hidden to our forancestors In which I verily beleeue him King Ethelwolph XIIII 2. THe 14. Christian King was Ethelwolph sonne to the forsaid King Egbert who began his reign An. 837. and reigned 20. yeares and od monethes He was saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 2. by nature gentil and more desirous of peace than of war Vertues and valour of K. Ethelvvolph And yet saith Malmsb. l. cit Danos non semel per se suos Duces contudit The Danes he ouercame more than once by him selfe and his Generalls And besides other victories at Okley in Surey slew so many Danes saith Floren and westmon An. 851. Houed pag. 413. and others as neuer was heard in one Realme and at one time nether before nor after His Roman religion is most notorious His Rom. Religion First by that which hath bene said in the life of his Father Secondly because he procured a dispensation of the Pope becausâ— he had byn a Monke and subdeacon that he might marry which Pope Malmsb. 1. Pont. saith was Leo 3. Bale Centur. 2 cap 20. saith was Gregor 4. others say Leo 4. Thirdly he first sent his sonne Alfred to Rome to be instructed saith Westmon An. 854. of the Pope in manners and religion Kings sonne sent to be instructed of the Pope And after went himselfe and staied at Rome a yeare and ther as all Catholicke and Protestant Cronicles confesse bound all England to pay the Peter pence Ethelvv lib. 3. cap. 3 Stovv pag. 89 Coper An. 852. Houeden pag. 415. Huntingt lib. 5 Ingulp pag. 862. VVestmon An â—57 VVhat maÌ„â—uâ—a is And as Bale pag. 116. speaketh Prouinciam suam c. He made his Countrey tributarie to the Roman Synagog so sayth he was all England made subiect to the Roman Beast Besides this he appointed euery yeare 300. Mancuzes which were as Caius saith lib. 2. de antiq cantab. pag. 287. thirty pence a peece to be sent to Rome wherof one hundred should buy oile for light in S. Peters Church and one hundred for the same vse in S. Pauls and one hundred should be
giuen saith Florent Anno. 855. Vniuersali Papae Apostolico To the Vniuersall Apostolicke Pope The same hath Fox lib. 3. p. 136. Fourthly he gaue saith Fox to holy Church and religious men the tenth of his goods and Lands in VVest-Saxons with liberty and fredom from all seruice and ciuil charge And Fox setteth downe his Charter in these wordes Ego Ethelwolphus c. The faith of King Ethelvvolph and his Nobleâ— I Ethelwolph King of the VVest Saxons with the coÌ„sent of my Prelats Nobles will grant an hereditarie portion of my land to be foreuer possessed by God the blessed S. Marie and all the Saints of God Behould how the King by the aduise of his Bishops and Nobles giueth Land to God and his Saints and to what purpose himselfe declareth in these words following For the redemption of our soules Good deeds for remission of sinnes for the remission of our sinnes Which intention as yow heard before out of Abbots Fox is contrary to the Protestants Gospell And therfore Fox vpoÌ„ these words saith Note the blind ignorance and erroneous teaching in these dayes and addeth that they were led with pernicious doctrine to set remission of sinnes and remedie of soules in this donation and such other deedes of their deuotion And further the King saith VVestmon An â—54 as Malmsb. testifieth lib. 2. cap. 2. Placuit Episcopis cum c. It hath pleased the Bishops with the Abbots and the seruants of God to apoint that all our brethren and sisters in euery Church shall sing on wensday in euery weeke fifty psalmes K. Ethelvvolph requireth Masses for him aliue and dead and euery Priest two Masses one for King Ethelwolph another for his Dukes coÌ„senting to this gift for their reward remissioÌ„ of their trespasses And for the K. liuing let them say Oremus Deus qui iustificas c. For the Duke also liuing also PraeteÌ„de Domine c But after their death for the K. alone for the Dukes deceassed iointly together this be so firmly ordained throughout al the daies of Christianitie euen as their libertie is established so loÌ„g as faith increaseth in the English Nation This Charter of Donation was written in the yeare of our Lords Incarn 844. Indict 4. the fift day of Nouemb. in the Citie of VVinchester in the Church of S. Peter before the head Altar And this they did for the honor of S. Michael the Archangell also for the blessed Marie Q. the glorious mother of God of S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles and in like maÌ„ner of our most holy Father Pope Greg. and of all Saints In this Chapter I note how K. Ethelvvolph coÌ„manded not in spiritual matters not the King but Bish apoint Priests to pray say Masses for him and that S. Peter is called Prince of the Apostles the other points of Papistry therin are more euideÌ„t than that I neede to point to them All England Papist in K Ethelvvolhps time And yet as Ingulph saith p. 862. to this chapter subscribed all the Archb. Bishops of England K. Bardred King Edmund after martyr and Princes of a part of EnglaÌ„d vnder King Ethelwolph Abbots Abbesses Dukes Countes and nobles of the whole LaÌ„d innumerable multitude of other people By which we may see the vniuersall faith of our Contry of that time And in a Charter of King Berthulphus in Ingulph p. 861. The King praieth God Quatenus pro intercessione Guthlaci c That through the intercessioÌ„ of S. Guthlack and all the Saints he would forgiue me all my people our sinnes Pardon of sinnes asked by intercession of Saints In this Kings time An. 850. S. WolstaÌ„ nephew to two KK was vniustly murdered and afterward honored by God with miracles FloreÌ„t Chronic. Saints Also S. Ieron an English Priest martyred in Holand An. 849. Bale Cent. 13. cap 75. In this K. time also liued one Offa K. of Eastengland who leauing his Kingdome and trauailing to the holy land in ould Saxonie from whence our Nation came into England elected S. Edmund for his heire and sent him into EnglaÌ„d Capgraue in vit Edmundi Florent An. 855. Houed pag. 415. Stow pag. 76. King Ethelbald XV. 3. THe 15. K. was Ethelbald eldâ—st sonne to K. Ethelwolph who began his reign An. 857. and reigned fiue yeares He was at first dissolut and naught as yow may see in Malmsb. lib. 2 cap. 3. But peracta poenitentia saith Westmon Anno. 859. Hauing done pennance all the time he liued after he gouerned the Kingdom with peace and iustice Wherfore Hunting lib. 5. pag. 348. calleth him optimae indolis aeuenem a youth of very great towardnes saith that all England bewailed his death King Ethelbert XVI 4. THe 16. king was Ethelbert brother to the former begaÌ„ his raigne An. 862. as Malmsb. hath in Fastis and held the gouerment fiue yeares He was saith Ingulph pag. 863. Valour of K. Ethelbert Validissimus adolescens A most valiant yong man and an inuincible triumpher ouer the Danes he stoutly for fiue yeares space gouerned the Kingdome Malmsb. 2. Reg. cap. 3. saith he ruled strenuè dulciterque Manfully and sweetly Houed pag. 405. saith pacifice amabiliter peaceably and gently In this Kings time died S. Swithin Anno 862. Florent Westmon in Chron. Saints As for the Roman religion of these two Princes His Rom. Religion that appeareth both by what hath bene said of their Father and what shal be said of their two brothers King Ethelred XVII 5. THe 17. king was Ethelred 3. sonne to king Ethelwolfe Who began his reign saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 3. Anno 867. and reigned 5. yeares as his brothers did Fortitude and pietie of K Ethelred Of him and his brethren Malmsb. saith They bouldly and stoutly entred battel for their Country and addeth that this king besides ordinary skirmishes fought 9. picht Battels in one yeare against the Danes nine battells in one yeare was oftener Conqueror And that he slewe one king of them 9. Earlers and innumerable people which also testify Ethelwerd lib. 4. cap. 12. Hunting lib. 5. Cambd. in Brit. saith He was Princeps longe optimus Couper Anno 863. satih he was among his subiects mild gentle pleasant against his aduersaries seuere fierce and hardie Of this Fox lib. 3. pag. 141. telleth that being to ioine batell with the Danes Miracle in confirmation of Masse his brother Alfred gaue the onset while the King saith Fox was at seruice and meditations and albeit word were brought him that his brother had the worst yet would he not saith Fox stir one foote before the seruice was fully coÌ„plet And addeth that through the grace of God and their godly manhood the King coÌ„ming from his seruice recouered the victory slew as Ethelwerd who as himself saith desceÌ„ded of that K. lib. 4. c. 2. saith one King Marueilous victorie fiue
wife to king Egelreld Began his reign An. 1040. ruled two years He shewed faith Malm. l. 2. c. 12. exceeding great pitty of minde towardes his brother S. Edmund the Confessor Rom. religion of K. Hardi Canute His Roman religion appeareth both by his Father because as testifyeth Registrum BurineÌ„se Dedit S. Edmundo libertatem King S. Edward Confessor XXXI Vertues of K. Edvvard CoÌ„fessor 20. IN the yeare 1042. Edward Confessor sonne to the forsaid king Egelred began his reign and reigned 24. yeares He was saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 13. deuout vnto God and therfore directed by him whilst he reigned all thing at home and abroad were quiet and calme He slew by his Captaines Machetat king of Scotts and put another in his place brought wales into the forme of a Prouince vnder England Illud celeberime fertur c. That is most famously reported that he neuer toucht any womans chastitie And Florent An. 1066. calleth him Decus Anglorum The honor of Englishmen But who will see more of his vertues may read his life written by a most ancient and graue Author in Surio Tom. 1. This only I will not omit that to him did God first giue the vertue of curing the kings euil and the crampe from whome all our Princes since haue receaued it Fox lib. 3. pag. 164. and Cooper An. 1043. say that he was a man of gentle and soft spirit The like Cambd. in Brit. p. 330. Bal. Cent. 2. cap. 12. Stovv pag. 121. neuer delt with his wife fleshlie guided the Kingdom with much wisdome and iustice from vvhome issued as out of a fountain much godlinesse pitty liberalitie tovvards the poore gentlenes and iustice tovvards all men and in all honest life he gaue a a vertuous example to his people Bal. supra And pag. 16. calleth him vertuous and blessâ—d King Cooper pag. 1065. addeth That he purged the ould lavves and piked out of them certain vvhich vvere most profitable for the Commons To these high praises Stow Chron. 122. adioyneth that God greatly glorifyed him in his life by wonderfull signes The religion of K. Edvvard Confes. and cured the kings euil Now let vs see what the religion of this great and holy king was First he vowed to God that if he got the crowne he would go to Rome on Pilgrimage Westmon An. 1049. Ealred in vita Edwardi Secondly when his people would not suffer him to leaue the Land for fear of the Danes inuasion he demanded dispensation and obtained it of Pope Nicholas 2. Nichol. in ep ad Edwardum Ealred in vita Thirdly sent two Abbots to a Concell held at Rhemes by Pope Leo Florent and Houed Anno. 1050. Fourthly he built the Monastery of Westminster principally for the loue saith Camb. in Brit. pag. 376. of the cheefe Apostle whome he honored with a speciall peculier affection Fiftly whiles he was at Masse God reuealed vnto him the drowning of the K. of Denmarke which intended to inuade England Houed An. 1066. Ealred in vit Sixtly Pope Nicol. writing to him thanketh God that King Edward had loue to S. Peter and with vs he consented in all the Apostolicall Decrees and therin absolued him from his vow Westminster from all Episcopall iurisdiction and saith that to him and his successors we commit the aduousion and tuition of all the Churches of England that in any place yow may determine by the Counsell of the Bishops and Abbots what things be iust and right Whervpon Bale l. cit saith That sub Nicolao 2. facti sunt Anglorum Reges c. vnder Pope Nicolas 2. the Kings of EnglaÌ„d were made the Popes Vicars SeueÌ„tly writing to the Pope He professeth the Popes supremacie In which as ProtestaÌ„ts say the essence of a Papist coÌ„sisteth in these plain words To the cheefe Father of the vniuersall Church Nicolas Edward by the grace of God K. of England due obedieÌ„ce Ealred in vit And in his lawes in Fox pag. 166. appointed that a King shall sweare vpon the Euangelists and blessed reliques of Saints that he will maintain the holy Church with all integrity And so manifest it is that this K. our Country in his time were Roman Catholicks as Syr Edward Cook the Kings Attorney in F. Garnets Arainment which since is printed openlie called the time of Edward Confessor Henrie 1. Edward 1. Richard 2. Henrie 4 and â— the verie midnight of Poperie That times of England most florishing vvhich Protest confesse to haue bene Papistical which were in truth the most florishing times that euer England saw For what King haue we in vertue comparable to King Edward Confessor in wisdome to King Henrie the first in valour and victories to King Edward the first the Conqueror of Scotland and Henrie 4. of England and Henrie the fift Conqueror of France King Herold XXXII 21. THe 32. and last King of the Saxons was King Herold who tooke the crown An. 1066. and held it not one yeare Valour of K. Herold He was saith Cooper An. 1066. valiant and hardie Florent An. 1066. saith he was left successor by Saint Edward and chosen of all the nobles of England and crowned of Aldred Archb. of yorke began to put down vniust lawes to set vp iust to become a Patron of Monasteries to honor and reuerence Bishops Abbots Monks and Clerkes to shew him selfe pious humble and affable to hate malefactors and to labour by sea and Land for defence of his Countrie he ouerthrew the king of Norway in a great battel but was sone after himselfe slayne and England coÌ„quered in a ruefull battel in Sussex by William Duke of Normandy and after king of England His Rom. Religion His Roman religion is manifest both by what hath bene said of king Edward and because as Cambd. hath in Brit pag. 384. VValtham Monasterie he founded in the honor of the holie Crosse where he made his vowes for victorie against the Normans Westmon An. 1066. saith orauit ante crucem He prayed before the Crosse Thus yow see the Roman Catholicke religion deduced not only fom all our Christian kings for the 200. yeares vnto the Monarchie but also from the monarchie all the Saxons time vnto the conquest therof by the Normans for the space of 266. yeares in which time two of the said Kings haue bene Saints to wit Saint Edward martyr and Saint Edward Confessor Three haue gon on Pilgrimage to Rome namely king Ethelwolph king Alfred the great and king Canut To whome we may ad king Burdred and king Edward Confessor who would haue gon Two kings daughters Saints namely S. Edburga daughter to king Edward and S. Editha daughter to king Edgar And if we will know why God permitted our Contry to be subdued of strangers It was saith Malmsb. lib. 3. in Guilielmo 1. because the studies of learning and religion had decayed Not a fewe yeares before the Normans coming the Clergie could scarce stamer out
see in Malmsb. 1. Pont. pag. 217. 219. it argueth not that he thought he might do so lawfully any more than that he might be as Fox termeth him pag. 1092. a piller and rauiner rather of Church goods or as Godwin in the life of S. Anselme termeth him the most Sacrilegious Simonest that euer reigned in England In so much as Hunting and Paris say An. 1100. when he dyed he had in his hands one Archbishoprick two Bishopricks 12. Abbeies as Stow saith pag. 183. said he would haue all the spirituall liuings in the whole Realme And Malmsb. lib. 4. addeth that he encoraged the Iewes to dispute with the Christians swearing that if they ouercame he would be of their religion Other horrible Villanies of his report Hunt Paris l. cit and others more which declare that he little cared to break Gods or the Churches lawes but conuince no more but that he was an ill Christian and an ill Catholick for life Saints in K. Rufus time In this Kings tyme dyed S. Wulstan Bishop of Worceter whome Godwin calleth Saint and confesseth that men had a great esteeme of him for his streitnes of life and opinion of holines And of other Authors of that tyme he is much commended Marian Cistertian order 〈◊〉 founded by an English man Florent Chron. Malmsb. 1. Pont. And his life is to be seene in Surius Tom. 1. In this Kings time also S. Stephan Harding an Englishman founded the order of Cistertian or white Monks as Bale Cent. 2. cap. 63. Fox Acts pag. 185. Malmsb. lib. 4. Reg. pag. 127. and others write Malmsb. termeth him The cheefe Author of the whole fact and especiall ornament of our dayes In this kings time died also the forsaid Saint Osmund Bishop of Salsburie the Author of that manner of saying masse Breuiarie and administring Sacraments which is called the vse of Sarum King Henrie I. XXXV 4. THe 35. Christian king was Henrie 1. yongest sonne to William Conqueror and borne in England began his Reign An. 1100. and reigned 35. yeares For his knowledg saith Fox lib. 4. p. 191. and science in the 7. liberall sciences he was Sirnamed Beuclerck Valour and qualities of K. Henrie 1. Cooper and Stow An. 1101. say he was a noble valiant Prince mightie of body of comly visage plesant sweete countenance excellent in vvit eloquence had good hap in battel The like write Catholicks of him As for his religion it is euident to be Roman Catholicke His Rom. Religion Fiâ—st because his Archb. was S. Anselm to whose piety he ascribed his conquest of Normandie Ediner in vit Anselm Secondly because he built a Church at Dunstable and by the authority of Eugenius 3. Pope saith Cambd. in Brit. p. 350. placed there Canons regulers Paris p. 98 and VValsing p. 38. name foure Monasteries which hâ— built Thirdly because as Stow saith p 204. Atholph Prior of S. Oswald was his Confessor Fourthly he yeelded vp the Inuestiture of Bishops Fox 194. Malmsb. 5. Reg p. 152. Florent VVestmon An. 1107. Houed 1108. Fiftly saith Paris p. 96. Houed An. 113â— Malmsb. lib. hist nouel lib. 1. Pope Innocent the second was most honorably entertained of him and by his help was admitted through all France Sixtlie Fox p. 192. setteth downe this letter of his to Pope Pascall To the venerable Father Pascall cheefe Bishop Henry by the grace of God K. health I greatly reioice with you at your promotion the See of the Roman Church requesting that the freindship which was betwixt my Father your Predecessors may also continew betwexne vs firme sure And at the same time saith Fox pag. 193. he sent another letter to the said Pope crauing of him his pal for Gerard Archb. of Yorke the forme wherof here followeth K. Henrie 1. Professeth the P. to be vniuersal P. To his reuerend and beloued Father Pascall Vniuersall Pope Henry by the grace of God king of England endeth thus I pray our Lord long preserue your Apostleship Ibid. Fox writeth that this kings Embasador said to the Pope that England of a long continuance had euer bene a prouince peculier to the Church of Rome and paid duely vnto the same yearely tribute Finally in this kings time the Cistertian Monsts entred into England Fox Acts p. 185. Cistertian monks enter into England Bale Centur. 2. c. 63. And in his last sicknes as the Archb. of Roan writeth to Pope Innocent in Malmsb. hist Nouel l. 1. Manner of King Henries death he confessed his sinnes was absolued and receaued the body and blood of our Lord with great deuotion lastly at his own request was aneyled And the Kings Attorney in the arainment of F. Garnet calleth this Kings time the very midnight of Popery S. Cutberts bodie found incorrupt In this Kings time say Florent Houed An. 1104. was the Shrine of S. Cutbert opened by Raph Abbot after Archb. of Canterb. found incorrupt in the presence of Prince AlexaÌ„der after K. of Scotland many more Saints See Saint Anselmes miracles in malb 1. Pont. p 216. 229. In his time died S. Anselm before spokeÌ„ of Thomas Archb. of York who when the phisitians tould him that he must ether vse the company of a woman or die he made choise of death Archb. Thom. vvould rather die than vse the companie of a vvoman For which Godwin in his life accounteth him a martyr though a little before he had said that Saint Oswald in debarring Priests from marriage had set forth the droctrine of Diuels King Stephan XXXVI 5. THe 36. Christian king of England was Stephan grandchild by a daughter vnto the Conqueror Valour of King Stephen He was crowned An. 1135. and reigned 19. yeares He vvas saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Hist Nouel Diligent and stout in war of an immoderat mind prompt to enterprise any hard thing to his enemies inexorable affable to all men Westmon An. 154. A notable souldier and in courage excelling The like hath Hunt l. 8. Cooper Anno 1136. And Stow p. 206. saith he was a noble man and passing hardie of passing comlie fauour and personage in all princelie vertues he excelled as in Martiall policie affabilitie gentlenes and bountifull liberalitie towards all His Rom. Religion His Roman religion is cleare First because his brother Henry Bishop of Winchester was in his time Legat to the Pope Hunting l. 8. Malmsbur hist Nouell Secondly because Stow saith pag. 215. He founded the Abbeis of Coxall in Essex of Furnis in Lankashier of Feuersham in kent Fox pag. 201. Cambd pag 682. 388. a Nonry at Carew an other at Higham Thirdly because being to giue battel on Candlemas day he heard Masse saith Hunting lib. 8. and the candle which he offered broke and the Pix in which the body of Christ was put fell downe vpon the Altar which were taken for aboadments of the losse of the batell Fourthly because in this Kings time
of the miracle may by this iudg of the certaintie of the rest The matter was thus An inhabitaÌ„t of Bedford hauing had by forme of the lawe which then was his eyes pluckt out and his stones cut away but vniustly made prayer to S. Thomas for the restoring of them which was done That the man had bene thus maimed the Burgesses and Cittizens of Bedford saith Fox did testifie with publick letters And whither he was cured or no was easy to know All that Fox saith against this or the rest of the miracles is that there was no necessitie of a miracle in a Christian Realm hauing the word of God Forsooth he must tel God when there is necessitie yea tie Gods hands to do nothing but for necessitie Had not the Iewes the word of God when they had the daylie miracles of Probatica piscina Doth not the vertue of miracles shine in the Church for euer as the notes of the English Bible imprinted An. 1576. Iohan. 14. do teach But wel it is that Saint Thomas his miracles haue so many and so authenticall testimonies as he must needs conremn all humaÌ„ authoritie who denieth them to haue bene done King Richard Coeur de Lion XXXVIII 7. IN the yeare 1189. succeeded K. Richard Coeur de Lion so sirnamed of his corage Valour of King Richard Ceur de Lion sonne to King Henrie 2. and reigned 10. yeares He was saith Cambd. de Brit. pag. 331. Animi excelsi erecti c. Of an high and vprighit mind altogether borne for the Christian common vvelth Polid. lib. 14. Englands glorie and terror of the Pagans Cooper Anno. 1189 big of stature and had a mery countenance in vvhich appeared as vvel a pleasant gentlenes as a noble and princely Maiestie to his soldiers fauorable bountifull desirous of vvar Subdued the Kingdom of Ciprus conquered the Citty of Acon vanquished the Soldan in the holy Land whither he went with an army of 30000. foote and 5000. horse His Rom. religion The Roman religion of this famous and magnanimous King is manifest First because Houed who then liued pag. 656. 657. Paris 205. and others tel the maner of his coronation was thus The Archb. Bishops Abbots and Priests in Copes with the Crosse before and holy water and incense brought him to the Church Again he tooke his oath on the Gospel and many reliques of Saints After coronation began the solemn Masse k. Richard crovvned at masse and when they came to the offertorie Bishops brought the king to offer and in like sorte to take the Pax. And after Masse returned again with Procession Secondly pag. 222. Paris telleth how he redeemed the reliques of Ierusalem with 52. thousaÌ„d BisaÌ„tes Quatenus saith he To the ende that Saints of God whose bones he redeemed in earth might help his soule by their intercessions in heauen And pag. 497. He obtained of the Soldan that a certain Priest at the Kings stipend might euery day celebrate masse of the holy Crosse at our Sauiours Sepulcher during the time of the truce Thirdly retiring to England saith Westmon Anno. 1194. he visited S. Thomas of Canterb. S. Edmund and S. Albons Shrines and after went against his Rebells in Nottingham Fourthly Houed pag. 658. setteth downe a Charter of his where he graÌ„teth Land to S. Cutbert For the soule of our Father and Ancestors and of our Successors and for our owne and our heires saluation and for the confirmation and increase of our Kingdome Fiftly Houed p. 677. hath a letter of his to Pope Clement 2. which beginneth thus To his most reuerend Lord and blessed Father by the grace of God cheefe Bishop of the holy Apostolick See health and affection of true deuotion in our Lord. The facts of Princes haue better end wheÌ„ they receaue assistance and fauour from the See Apostolick And pag. 706. When king Richard went to the holy Land he left the care of the gouernment of his kingdome vnto the See Apostolick And pag. 753. The same Houed setteth downe a letter of Pope Celestin in which the Pope saith thus The Church of England hath alwaies kept the sincerity of her deuotion and ancient faith with the Roman Church Finally a little before S. Richards death saith Fox Acts pag. 249. England alvvaies deuout to the Church of Rome Three Abbots of the Cistertian order came vnto him to whome he was confessed and when he saw them somwhat stay at his absolution said these words that he did willingly commit his soule to the fier of Purgatorie there to be tryed til the Iudgment in hope of Gods mercie Saints In this publick profession of Roman Catholick faith gaue this renowned King vp his soule to God In this Kings time died Anno. 1189. the forsaid Saint Gilbert who of his order erected 13. Monasteries in England Polid. l. 14. Then also liued Saint Hugh of Lincoln of whome we shall speake hereafter King Iohn XXXIX 8. THe 39. King was King Iohn brother to King Richard who began his Reign Anno. 1199. and reigned 17. yeares Of this King some ignorant Protestants brag as if he had bene a Protestant Bale Cent. 1. cap. 75. because for a time he disobeyed the Pope polid l. 15. commendeth him of valor liberalitie Christian pietie But with shame inough For he lost all in manner that his Predecessors had in France which was neere as much as England it selfe Qualities of K. Ihon. and had almost lost England too VVas as the Earle of Northampton saith of him in the araignment of Garnet impious as wel sans foy as sans terre and that he was as likly to haue departed with his soule as his Crowne if necessitie had pressed him Nether was he ill onely to him selfe but to his people and Contrie from whome being not content by him selfe to extort what he would sent for many thousand Flemings to do the same to whome he ment to giue Norfolk and Suffolk Paris pag. 360. 367. And pag. 325. he nameth the Embassador whome King Iohn sent to the Mahometan King of Africk to offer the subiection of him self and his Kingdom to him and to accept the law of Mahomet which Paris learnt of them to whome one of the Embassadors tould it Neuer the lesse what Christian religion he had is euident to haue bene Roman Catholick His Râ—m Religion First because he was chosen King cheefely by meanes of Archbishop Hubert Paris pag. 264. who was a notorious Papist Stovv pag. 244. Secondly because vpon his crownation he tooke his oath vpon the reliques of Saints Paris pag. 263. and next day after his coronation went on Pilgrimage to S. Albans pag. 264. at Lincoln offered a chalice of gould pag. 273 holpt to carry on his shoulders the body of S. Hugh pa. 274. Houed pag. 812. Thirdly he heard Masse saith Stow pag. 246. and fell downe before the Abbots of Cisterce desiring to be admitted of them for a brother Fourthly he fouÌ„ded a
sent for two Cardinals to make peace betwene him and the Scotts pag. 336. Had a tenth of spirituall goods granted him by the Pope pag. 339. Had a Carmelit for his Confessor Bale Cent. 4. cap. 96. And as he saith cap. 82. In this Kings tyme came in the Friers De paenitentia into England to whome the King gaue the Synagogue of the Iewes Item the Friers of the order of Martyrs the Sarabitae the Paulins and the Trinitaries Bale Centur. 5. cap. 13. calleth these times the middle darknes of Roman superstition In this kings time liued that famous subtil doctor Iohannes Scotus The Cath. religion hitherto in EnglaÌ„d vvithout anie opposition And hitherto haue we proued the Catholicke Roman religion through all our Christian Kings not only cleare and manifest but also without any opposition or contradiction sauing of a few who in Saint Odo his time doubted of the reall presence but were soone conuerted Hereafter in our Country the Catholicke religion hath found some opposition though small by reason of VVick life who arose in the next Kings time and his fellowes CHAP. XXVI That the Kings of England from Edvvard 3. to Henry 8. vvere all Roman Catholick proued in particuler King Edward 3. XLIII 1. THe 43. Christian King of England was Edward 3. sonne to Edward 2. VVorthines of K. Edvvard 3. Began his reigne Anno. 1326. reigned 51. yeares He was saith Walsingahm Hist Anno 1376. amongst all the Kings of the world renowned benign gentle Poâ—d l. 19. and magnificent coragious of hart humble milde and very deuout to God This man saith Cooper Anno 1327. And Stow p. 438. Besids all other gifts of nature was indued with passing comly hewty fauor of vvit prouideÌ„t circumspect gentil doing nothing without great wisdome consideratioÌ„ Of excellent modesty temperance and aduanced such persons to high dignity as did most passe others in integrity innocency of life in feats of Armes verie expert Of his liberality clemencie he shewed very many great examples Breefly in all Princely vertue he was so excellent that few noble men before his time can be compared to him The like praise to him giue Fox Acts pag. 374. Bale Cent. 6. cap. 57. others His victories He wonne the great battell at Cressie where he vanquished the King of France with two other Kings tooke Calis and at the same time ouercame the King of Scotts and tooke him prisoner And his sonne Edward sirnamed the black Prince with a very small army got the battell of Poitiers Wherin he tooke the French king and after that entred into Spaine ouercame the king and draue him out of the Contrie So that this king by him selfe and his company tooke two kings slewe one and vanquished three others Of all our English kings to Henrie 8. Fox of most all challengeth this King and saith pag. 428. That aboue all other Kings to Henrie 8. he was the greatest bridler of the Popes vsurped power During all his time Iohn VVicklef was maintained with fauor and ayde sufficient Indeed King Edward 3. Anno 1374. made a lawe to forbid all procurement of English Benefices from the Pope But the cause therof was not that the King thought amisse of rhe Popes Authority but because he thought that the execution thereof in this point was incommodious and inconuenient to his Realme For other wise none of all our Kings haue auouched the Popes supremacie in which Protestants account the essence of a Papist to consist so cleare as he For in his letters to the Pope extant in Walsingham Anno 1336 and others he writeth thus Otterborne in Edvvard 3. Therfore let not the enuious or sinister interpretation of detractors made of your sonne finde place in the bowels of your mercie and sanctitie who will after the ancient custome of our predecessours persist in yours and the See Apostolickes fauour vntouched But if any such sugestion made against your sonne shall fortune to come vnto your holines eares Let not credit be giuen of your holy deuotion by your holines therunto before your sonne be heard who trusteth and euer intendeth to speak the truth and to iustifie euery one of his causes before your holines iudgement King Edvvard 3 accounteth it heresie to denie the Popes supremacie whose authority is aboue all earthly creatures which to deny is to approue an heresy Behould the King confessing first that it was hereditarie to him from his Anceistors to abide firmely in fauour of the See Apostolicke Secondly that he purposed euer to do soe Thirdly that it was heresie to denie the Popes iudgement praesidere omni humanae creaturae To beare rule ouer all human Creatures Oh when would this famous King haue thought that any of his Posteritie should make that treason which him selfe professeth all his Ancestors to haue held and accounteth it heresie to denie The same saith Pope Greg. 11. in VValsing p. 104. Kings of England especiall children of the Rom. Church And Pope Benedict in his answer of this letter in VValsingham pag. 124. saith thus Your Progenitors Kings of England haue excelled in greatnes of faith and deuotion towards God and the holy Roman Church as her peculier foster-children and deuoted sonnes and haue preserued the splendor of their progeny from any darkesome cloud Betwene the state of your Kingdome and also of the Kingdome of France we greatly desire to make a happy successe of peace and concotd And against you my sonne I cannot shut vp the bowels of my Fatherly affection To which the King returned this answer in Walsingham pag. 130. We haue reuerently and humbly accepted the letters of your Holines Also with a cheerfull hart we do beseech your clemency that if it please you you will duely ponder our iustice and intentioÌ„ founded vpon the truth And that we as occasion serued haue fauored the holy Roman Church in all fulnes of deuotion sound loue and gratious fauor K. Edvv. 3 Professeth to haue euer fauored the Pope as you may coniecture of a most deuout sonne For God is the witnesse of our coÌ„science that we haue desired to exalt defend the honors and liberties of the Church And againe the king Anno. 1343 writing to Pope Clement in VValsing pag. 150. saith thus Professeth the P. is Bishop of the vniuersal Church To his most holy Lord Clement by the diuine prouidence cheefe Bishop of the sacred Roman and vniuersall Church Edward by the same grace of God King of France and England and Lord of Ireland deuout kisses of your blessed feete c. And then calleth him successor of the Prince of the Apostles Infra VVe and ours do desire and ought to reuerence your most sacred person and the holy Roman Church And pag. 15. Clement answereth him thus My deerly beloued sonne yow haue knowne how to exhibit your sincere deuotion to our Lord and to your Mother the holy Roman Church as of famous memorie your
him Walsingham who then liued Histor pag. 465. and ypodigm pag. 178. Cambden Brit. pag. 442. calleth him Optimum Principem Stow pag. 595. Victorious and renowned King He wonne the great battel of Agincourt and greatest part of France with Paris and was apointed by the French King Regent of France and heir after his death The Roman religion of this Victorious and vertuous Prince is notorious His Rom. Religion First because as Fox saith pag. 569. he made a Statut An. 2. That all and singuler such as were of Wiclefs learning if they would not giue ouer should suffer death in two manner of kinds That is They should be first hanged for treason against the king against whome they rebelled and then burned for heresie against God Secondly this king saith Fox pag. 675 in all his life and all his doings was so seruiceable to the Pope and his Chaplins that he was called the Prince of Priests The valiantest Prince of England called the Prince of Priests These were the Lollards who as Walsing saith Hist pag. 435. were wont to say Now the Prince of the Priâ—sts is gone now our enemy is departed Thirdly he hanged and burnt Syr Iohn Owldcastel called Lord Cobham whome though Fox account a principall martyr of his yet his brother Stow p. 581. calleth him the publick enemy And he was so phantasticall at his death as he talked of his own rising to life the third day pag. 582. He burnt also diuers other Wicleâ—ists ex Bale Centur. 7. cap. 5. And Fox pag. 481. telleth that being yet Prince he was at the burning of the forsaid Iohn Badly and commanded fier to be put to him when he would not recant Fouâ—â—hly he built three Monasteries VValsingham Hist pag. 452. as Beethlem for Carthusians Sion for Brigittings and another for the Caelestins which two last orders came new into England in his time Fiftly his ghostly Father and whom he most trusted and in whose armes he died saith Baâ—e Centur. 7. cap. 84. was the great Clerk and gretest aduersaire of the Wicklefists Thomas VValden Prouinciall of the white Friers ConfessioÌ„ of sinnes befor victorie Sixtly being to giue the battle at Agincourt the night before saith Walsing Hist pag. 438. He and his soldiers spent the night in making their coÌ„fessioÌ„s and prouiding for their soules And in ypodigm pag. 188. telleth how at harflew they had a folemne procession before the blessed Sacrament Of this religion was that English King and English soldiers who won that glorious battell who conquered France and made England renouned Finally This King as Stow faith Anno 1416. England in her most triumphant time accounted it great honor to be esteemed a Nation that ovved deuotion to the Church of Rome sent his Embassadors to the Councel of Constance where Wickleft and his doctrine were condemned and there procured it to be ordained that England saith Stow should obtain the name of a nation and said one of the foure Nations that owe their deuotion to the Church of Rome which vntill that time men of other Nations for enuie had letted Behould Christian Reader how the most victorious that England euer had and England in the most triumphant time that euer she enioyed stroue to be accounted a Nation that owed deuotion to the Church of Rome and accounted that a principall honor And at that time did God blesse our Nation with greatest victories with hapiest successe with largest Empire that euer since or before she obtained And these times were so euidently Roman Catholicke as the Kings Attorny in the araignment of F. Garnet calleth them the verie midnight of Poperie And Fox in Considerat 10. saith Protestants rather died than liued vnder this King In this Kings time liued that great Clerk Thomas Walden Saints who as Bale said Cent 7. cap. 84. conuerted the Duke of Lituania with all his people to popisme and as he reporteth out of Diuers is canonized King Henry 6. XLVII THe 47. Christian King was King Henrie 6. only sonne to King Henry 5. began his reigne Anno 1422. and reigned 38. yeares .. The pietie of K. Henrie 6. He was saith Cambd. in Brit. pag. 345. The best and most pious Prince and pag. 257. A most holy King a patern of Christian pietie and patience King Henry 7. so admired his vertues as he dealt with Pope Iulius to canonize him Fox pag. 716. saith I doubt not but King Henrie 6. was a good and quiet Prince Stow pag. 595. saith he was of nature gentle and meeke suffered all iniuries patiently pag. 624. alwaies naâ—urally inclined vnto good pag. 705. after his death worshiped by the name of holy King Henrie whose red hat of veluet saith he was thought to heale the head ach of such as put it on In both states he was patient and vertuous that he may be a pattern of most perfect vertue He was plaine and vpright onely giuen to praâ—er and reading of scripture and almes deedes Of such integritie of life as the Bishop that had bene his Confessor ten yeares auouched that he had not all that time committed any mortall crime So continent as suspition neuer touched him Polid. l 24. saith manie miracles vvere vvroughtly his bodie Far from couetousnes so religiously affected that on principall holy dayes he would wore sackcloth next his skin He pardoned one who had thrust him into the side with a sword and of his naturall inclination abhored all vices as wel of body as of minde Thus do Protestants commend this holy king His Rom. Religion And his Roman religion is manifest For Pope Eugenius sent to him a goulden rose as to a Catholick Prince Stow pag. 635. And vnder him were diuers Wicklesists burnt An. 1415. 1430. 1431. 1428. And Bishop Pecock made publickly to recant 1457. and had his bookes burnt before his face ex Bale Centur. 7. cap. 75. Godwin in Bishops of Chichester Fox Acts Edit 1596. pag. 605. sequen setteth down the names of diuets VVicklefists wherof some were burnt some whipped some made abiure theâ—r heresie vnder this king And pag. 644. he setteth downe publick letters of the King dated An. 18. Regni where he auoucheth the burning of one VVhite a VVickleâ—â—t calleth him Traitor to God King Edward 4. XLVIII THe 48. Christian Prince was Edward 4. of the house of York who began his reign 1460. and reigned 22. yeares He was saith Stow pag. 689 of noble courage and great wit pag. 722. a goodly personage princely to behould of hart coragious Valour of K. Edvvard 4. politick in counsell in aduersitie nothing abashed in prosperitie rather ioifull than proude in peace iust and mercifull in war sharpe and fierce His Râ—m Religion His Roman religion is manifest For Bale saith Centur. 8. cap. 34. That his Confessor was Iohn Stanborn a Carmelit Qui totus iurauerat in Romani Pontificis authoritatem who wholly swore to the Popes authoritie And Fox Acts Editione 1596. pag. 659.
Saint Austin hath continued euer since vnto our time in all our Bishopps Prelats Pastors Deuines and Cleargie except Wiclife and his small crue by the example of their heades the Archbishopes of Canterburye whom I shew to haue bene in number sixtie nyne Likvvise all our laitie and in religion perfect Romane Catholiques The like I shewe of the Queenes ladies Princes Dukes Earles Nobles gentile and commons and generally of all the laytie by the example of their heades the kinges and princes of this land who sucessiuely besides Seauentie more who raygned in some parte of England whiles this land was deuided into many kingdomes haue bene in number sixtie three and in religion as perfect Roman Catholickes as may be See infra lib. 1. c. 21. In so much that it is confessed by Protestants that they knew not so much of Protestancie as that which they tearme the head fountayne and soule therof Amongst whom you shall see the ancient and renowned kinge Inas of the Saxons lib. 1. c. 23. professinge S. Peters supremacie all most nyne hundred yeares agoe and that by letters engrauen in stone buildinge a Seminarie in Rome for his subiectes ther Henrie 2. led P. Alexāders horsse Hen. 5. sued to haue his Countrie accounted a nation that ovveth deuotion to the Church of Rome lib. 1. cap. 25. 26. and makinge his kingdome tributarie to S. Peter And of the Normans blood you shall see the most victorious Prince Edward the third professinge by publicke letters that it is heresie to denie the Popes supremacie or as the kinge speaketh that the Popes iudgment omni humanae praesidet cecatura Amongst them you shall see the auncient and worthie kinge Ethelred so deuout to masse as he would rather aduenture the losse of his armie of his kingdome life than he would misse the hearinge of a whole Masse lib. 1. c. 26. And yet by his deuotion miraculously puttinge his enemies to flight lib. 1. c. 2. 3. You shall see that wise Prince Henry the third to heare many Masses euery day to kisse Preists handes at Masse time cap. 26. and preferre the seinge as he said of his Sauiour ther before the hearinge of the best preacher speaking of him finallie to omitt many other euident testimonies heerafter rehearsed not onelie of their assured Romayne Religion cap. 2◠but also of ther zeale and feruour therin And as many Queenes fourteene of them euen in the two hundred yeares after the conuersion of our Nation surrendred ther scepters Crownes and kingdomes and became either Monkes at home or trauelled in pilgrimage to Rome Lib. 2. cont Iulian. cap 10. 10. And were all these Archbishopps and their clargie were all these kings and ther people blind And hath time to imitate Saint Austins wordes in the like case so changed all things vpside downe that light is accounted darknes and darknes light that to omitt very many others confessed of Protestants to be profound diuines as you shall see herafter S. Austin S. Theodor Lanfrancke and S. Anselme who were the very lights of the land and of Christendome also in ther time for learninge and vertue were blind and Cranmer Parkar Grindall and VVhitgift men of meane learninge and as litle vertue did see what in Gods name should make any thinke so for number we haue all most seauentie for fower for continuance all most a thousand yeares for fiftye for learninge we haue profound knowledge euen by Protestantes confession against meane skill for vertue we haue famous and confessed sanctitie against ordinarie if not vicious life If therfore either number or time or learninge helpe any thinge to finde out Gods truth our Catholique Archbishopes are far more like to see and espie it than the Protestant Prelates or if vertuous life moue God to reueale his truth surelie the Catholique Archbishops are more like to know it than the Protestants And in the like sort touching Princes for two which Protestants can produce we can bring aboue one hundred and twentie for their child of Nyne yeares old and ther woman we can produce aboue an hundred mature graue and wise men who haue they in valour comparable to our Kinge Egbert first authour of our English monarchie to Kinge Alfred the great vanquisher of the daines and deliuerer of his Countrie to our Kinge VVilliam Conqueror of England to our Edward the first Edward the third Henrie the fift and many moe most valiant and victorious Princes whom in magnanimitie haue they aunswerable to our Kinge Ethelstan to our Kinge Edgar King Canute Kinge Richard Ceur de lyon and diuers others who in largenes of Dominion to our Kinge Canute our Kinge Henery the second King Richard the first and others who in learning to our Kinge Ethelwolf Kinge Alfred the great Kinge Henrie sirnamed beuclarke others who in wisdome to Kinge Inas Kinge Alfred Kinge VVilliam conquerour Kinge Henry the first second fourth and Seauenth whom finallie haue they to compare for vertue and sanctitie with Kinge Ethelbert Kinge Edmund the two Edwards Henrie the sixt and very many more 11. And shall we thinke that one child and a woman in so short time should espie that diuine truth which so many Princes in a thousand yeares could not finde That the infancie of a child and weaknes of a woman should discouer that which the rare learninge wisedome and iudgement of so many graue Princes could not attayne vnto That the fruitles life of a child and the ordinarie if not farre worse life of a woman should deserue of God to haue that reuealed vnto them which the rare vertue and holynes of so many excellent Princes who preferred his seruice before their kingdomes could not obtayne what were this but in matter of religion and euerlastinge saluation to giue that iudgment and make that choyce which in no other matter we would do for who is ther if it lay in daunger of leasing liuinges libertie or life would not make choice to follow rather seauentie then fower an hundred rather than two men than children and women and men of famous and confessed learninge wisedome and vertue than others of meane learninge and ordinarie if not naughtie liues And will we when it is daunger of losse of soule and saluation make the contrarie choyce what defence or excuse can we make of this proceedinge either before God or man will we say it is prudence in monye matters and temporall affaires to follow many rather then few men then children and women learned wise and vertuous before others lesse qualified and not to trust to much to our owne iudgments And can we thinke it prudence to obserue the contrarie course in matters of religion and eternall saluation doth the matter so alter the case Is prudence become contrarie to it selfe or is Gods religion so against all reason wisdome and iudgment Can we not become christians but we must leaue to be reasoable men admitt Christes faith but we must
vpon it And therfor if it be reiected all our auncient Chronicles may be contemned as fables or vncertayne tales C CAPGRAVI lyued vnder King Henry the fixt He was saith Bale Centuria 8. cap. 1. Doctor of Diuinitie of Oxford and Prouinciall of the Austin fryers the cheife diuine and Philisopher of his tyme of a cleare witt and vtterance he loued the Scriptures singularly and commented the greatest part of the Bible and was Confessour to Humfrey Duke of Glocester E EALRID liued vnder King Henry the second He was saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 99. famous for birth for learning and for innocent life He in short time excelled all his fellowes in all ornaments of life left no kind of learning vntouched refused a Bispoprike the better to excercise vertue and to preach the Gospell He was an other Bernard mild in disposition pious in action and most modest in Counsell and was a godlie man And in all kind of vvriting most like to Bernard Thus Bale ETHELWERDVS seemeth saith Cambden in descrip Brit. 100. to haue bene great grand child to King Adulph and liued about the yeare 950. His booke was published by Protestants with Malmes buriensis and others Sauill who published him saith he is to be commended for his nobilitie and antiquitie F. FLORENTIVS liued vnder King Henry the first He vvas saith Bale Cent. 2. c. 66. very learned both in diuine and humane literature and gott great fame by his vvriting He had saith Bale a vvit apt for any thinge and an excellent memorie let no day passe vvherin he did not some vvhat for the honour of his Countrie and calleth his Chronicle an excellent comment which also is printed by Protestantes G S. GREGORY the great was the cheefe Author next after God of the conuersion of our English Nation vnto Christianitie and lyued eight yeares after he had sent S. Austin hither and had heard of great fruit of his labours He is one of the famous Doctors of the Church and greatlie reuerenced of Protestantes as you may see infra lib. 1. cap. 5. GILDAS syrnamed the vvise a Britan florished about the yeare 580. which was eighteen yeares before S. Austins comming hither He vvas saith Bale Cent. 1. cap. 66. out of Polidor a most graue Author hauinge vvell learnt liberall sciences gaue himselfe vvholie to studie the Scriptures and ledd a most innocent life This mans writinges also haue bene published by Protestantes and I produce his testimonie cheiflie to shew what was the Religion of the auncient Britons GEFFOREY of Monmonth lyued vnder King Stephen He vvas saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 86 a Briton and learned both in verse and proofe and he highlie commendeth his diligence and saith he excellentlie deserueth of his Countrie Thus he and other Protestantes account of this Geffrey which maketh me to alleadge his authoritie against them though Catholickes for the most part account him but a fabulous Authour and his bookes be forbidden by the Councell of Trent and Cambden Britan. pag. 8. calleth his historie Ineptias fooleries H HOVEDEN lyued vnder kinge Iohn He vvas saith Bale Cent. 3. cap. 55 of a noble race and a famous Chronographer His historie was published by Savill and dedicated to Queene Elizabeth wher togither with Huntington he is called a very good and diligent Authour and most true guide of the times past HVNTINGTON liued vnder King Stephen He vvas saith Bale cent 2. cap. 82. out of Polidor and Leland an excellent Historiographer and approued Authour and vvrit saith he finely and learnedly He is acounted of Cambden in Britan. pag. 306. an Authour priscae fidei Of Doctor Caius lib. de antiquit Cantabr pag. 64. Summus Historicus And his history was publâ—shed by Savill with the foresaid commendations Fluyd in descript Monae calleth him egâ—egium Historicum I. INGVLPHVS lyued in the time of the Conquest is much desired saith Sauil who published him of very many vvho desire to knovv our Antiquities M MALMESBVRIENSIS lyued vnder Kinge Stephen He vvas saith Sauil who published him in his epistle to Queene Elizabeth amongst the faithfull recorders of thinges done the cheefe both for truth of Historie and for Maturitie of iudgment very learned and hath comprised the historie of Seauen hundred yeares vvith such fidelitie and diligence that he may seeme of all ours to haue bene the onelie Historiographer Camb. in Brit pag. 514. calleth him Optimum Historicum an excellent Historiographer Bale Cent. 2. cap. 73. saith playnelie he was the most learned of his age in all kinde of good learning and of singular vvitt diligence and industrie in searchinge all Antiquites and compiled a fine and most excellent Historie And this man so highlie commended by Protestants is the Authour vpon whom next after S. Bede I relie and the edition which I cite of his historie and of Huntington Houeden and Ingulph is of Franckford Anno. 1601. infol MARIANVS liued at the time of the Conquest He vvas saith Bale Cent. 14. cap. 45. learned both in diuinitie and Humanitie and lyued all most thirtie yeares solitarie vvith admiration of all men and continuallie studied He is accounted an excellent Historiographer a singular Calculator and a graue diuine vvhich titles saith he to this dâ—y all vvriters de giue him Thus Bale Cambd. in Brit. pag. 321. calleth him an Historiographer Antiquae fidei N. NEVBRIGENSIS lyued vnder Kinge Iohn He vvas saith Bale Cent. 3. cap. 53. Doctor of diuinity scarce let any hovver pâ—sse vvithout reading of learned bookes and vvrote a Historie vvith a cleare stile O. OSBERNE liued vnder Kinge William Conqueror He vvas saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 54 most familiar and invvard vvith Archbishop Lanfrancke vvas the excellentest Musycion of his time and had a florishing and eloquent stile OTTERBVRNE He vvrote saith Bale Cent. 7. cap. 75. out of Leland a historie sincerely though his cheefe studies vvere in Phiâ—osophy and Diuinitie P. PARIS lyued vnder King Henry the third He vvas saith Bale Cent. 4. cap. 26. from his infancie brought vp in learning and continuallie at studie And vvrote a Historie from the conquest vnto the thirtie fift yeare of the said King Henrie vvith most great diligence and fidelitie And for his singular giftes both of bodie and minde vvas deere to that King at vvhose commande he vvrot his Actes This authour is much esteemed by Protestants because some times he inueigheth bitterly against some acts of the Pope of his time and therfor was published by them and greatly commended in the preface by the pretended Archbishop Parker as it is thought W. VVALSINGHAM lyued vnder King Henry the Sixt. He vvas saith Bale Cent. 7. cap. 88. out of Leland studious diligent in Histories He is much commended by the Protestantes who published him in a Preface before his historie who is thought to haue bene pret Archbishop Parker VVESTMONASTERIENSIS lyued vnder King Edward the first He did saith Bale Cent. 6. cap. 31. labour singularlie in vvriting and vvas in all kind of learninge of
thus VVhiles the English Nation dwelling in a corner of the worlde remained til now infidel in the worship of wood and stones by the help of your praier it seemed good to me God being the Author to send a Monk of my monastery to preach to them The same he testifieth lib. 27. Moral c. 8. and in diuers letters lib. 9. Epi. 52. 56. 59 and in S. Beda lib. 1. c. 27. 29. 30. 31. 32. which for breuitie I omit And the same witnesse diuers other Popes as Boniface Honorius Vitalian Sergius Gregorius and Formosus wherof some were aliue in S. Austins tyme and others liued not long after whose letters are extant in Malmesb. lib. 2. Pont. Ang. pag. 208. pag. 209. S. Austins companions Likwise S. Laurence S. Mellit S. Iustus three companions of S. Austin in their publick letters to the Scotts in S. Beda lib. 2. c. 4. write that the English to whome they were sent to preach the word of God were Paynim people and heathen men Englishmen In like maner the English youths before mentioned being asked of S. Gregory whether they were Christiās or no answered as testifyeth Ethelwerd an ancient Historiographer of the blood royal of England No nor as yet hath any preached this vnto vs. The merchants And the merchants added ex Beda lib. 2. c. 1. that they were all Paynims And the very Epitaph set vpon Saint Austins tombe after his death testifieth S. Austins epitaph that he conuerted King Ethelbert and his Realme from the worshiping of Idolls to the faith of Christ in Beda lib. 2. c. 3. Thus yow se both priuat and publick both foraine and domestical testimonies euen of that tyme when S. Austin liued contest that before his comming our English Nation was Heathen wherto I wil add a few witnesses in the ages after that the reader may be assured how vndoubted a truth this hath ben hertofore 3. S. Beda who liued within 80. yeares after S. Austin saith plainly lib. 2. c. 1. that our Nation had ben euer to that time the bondslaue of Idols And Alcuin his scholler S. Beda but maister to Charles the Great in Malmesb. lib. 1. Pont. Ang. pag. 199. 1. Reg. c. 14. calleth S. Austin our First Teacher Alcuin and Canterbury the First Seat of faith King Kenulph who liued within 200. yeares after S. Austin King Kenulph writing letters to Pope Leo 3. in his own name in the name of the Bishops Duks and all the Nobility of his Realme confesseth that from Rome Nobis Fidei veritas innotuit and that that Sea imbued his Nation rudimentis fidei K. VVithlaf King Withlaf in his Charter in Ingulph pag. 858. calleth S. Austin the Apostle of our Nation Odo Odo Archbishop of Canterbury writing about 800. yeares agoe to his Suffragans saith that from the Sea of Canterbury Augustini aliorum studiis Religio Christianitatis primùm cunctis finibus Anglorum innotuit And in a Synod held in the yeare 747. of all the Bishops of England in presence of the King Tvvo English Synods and Nobles S. Austin is called Pater noster and in honour of him they were wont to keepe his day most solemnly And in an other Synod held about 500. yeares since Lanfranc Archbishop of Cāterbury saith Quis nesciat quòd à Cantia manauit Christi credulitas in ceteras omnes Angliae Ecclesias Superfluous it were to add to these the testimonies of such as haue lyued since Protestāts confesse S. Austin to haue ben our first preacher Fox both foraine and domesticall historiographers who all deliuer this for as certain a truth as can be Onely for the confusion of Sutclif and such as he I will add the confession of some Protestants Fox in his Acts and Monuments lib. 4. pag. 172. The Saxons ouercomming the Land deuided them selues into seuen Kingdoms And so being Infidells and Pagans continued til the time that Gregory being Bishop of Rome sent Austin to preach vnto them The like he hath lib. 2. pag. 110. 115. and in his Protestat Holinshead pag. 9. Holinshead in descript of Britany lih 11. c. 7. Austin was sent by Gregory to preach to English men the word of God who were yet blinde in Pagan superstition And an 596. Gregory sent Austin into this Ile to preach the Christian faith vnto the English-Saxons which Nation as yet had not receaued the gospel Godwin in the life of S. Austin Godvvin The Saxons not onely expelled Christian Religion but the followers of the same into a corner of this Iland And our Contrie being in a maner all growne ouer with Paganisme for ther was no publick allowance of Christian Religion anywhere but in VValles It pleased God to giue this occasion of replāting the same here again And telleth how Saint Gregory seeing English boies sold at Rome The English vvithout any inckling of the gospel before S. Austin was mooued to send Preachers And in the life of S. Paulin VVhen the Saxons had gotten possession of this Realme the Britons that were the ould Inhabitants being driuen into a corner therof The rest was without any knowledg or inckling Note of the Gospel And Cambd. in descript Brit. pag. 104. writeth Cambden that S. Austin hauing rooted out the Monsters of Heathenish superstition ingrafting Christ in English mens mindes with most happie successe conuerted them to the faith Who will see more Protestants may read Bale cent 1. c. 73. cent 13. c. 1. Whitaker contr Dur. pag. 394. Fulk 1. Cor. 4. Cooper Chron. an 599. Stow 596. 4. Now let vs see what Sutclif can say against this so confessed a truth For sooth that the English had notice of the Christian Religiō before S. Austin his cōming because some Britons liued amongst them and also because King Ethelberts wife Bertha was a Christian and had a Christian Bishop with her named Luidhard Are not these think wee sounde reasons to wrastle withal against such vniform consent both of his owne and our writers As if we denyed that the English had any notice of Christianity before S. Austins cōming but such it was as the great Turk hath without any beleefe or liking therof And as for the Britons they were so far from preaching of their owne accord as by no persuasion entreaty Britons refused to preach to the English or threatful prophesie of Saint Austin they could be brought to do it as testifieth S. Beda lib. 2. c. 2. and Galfrid lib. 11. cap. 12. Besides that as Bale writeth cent 1. c. 7. Boeth hist Scot. lib. 9. pag. 171. Aspernabantur Angli dogmata Britānorum The English for the hatred of the men despised the Religion of the Britons Q. Betta neglected to persuade King Ethelbert to the faith And concerning the English Queene she was no English but a French woman and before S. Austins comming she had neglected to persuade her husban as S. Gregory lib 9.
saith that S. Austin had bene brought vp in the rule of Religion and was by the grace of God of much vertue And lib. 9. epist. 58. writing to S. Austin him self saith I haue much hope that by the grace of God thy Creator and our Redemer Lord and God Christ Iesus thy sinnes are alredy forgiuen thee and that thou art therfore choosen that by thee other mens sinnes may be pardoned Nether shalt thou haue sorow of any sinne hereafter who endeuourest by conuersion of many to make ioye in heauen And surely who considereth what great perfection Saint Gregory lib. 4. epist. 24. requireth in a Pastor to wit that he be Pure in thought notable in work discret in silence profitable in speeche neare to all in compassion aboue all in contemplation fellow by humility to all that do well stout through zeale of Iustice against the vices of the offending will nothing doubt but Saint Austin whome he chose to so high a function was an excellent perfect man And lib. 5. epist 52. he saith Austins zeale and indeuor is well known to vs. and repeateth it epist 53. 58. 59. Likwise of the Popes soone after succeeding to S. Gregory Diuers other Popes he is highly commended Of Pope Boniface 4. in Malmsbury lib. 1. Pont. p. 208. he is called the holy Doctor Of Pope Honorius ibidem p. 209. Austin of holy remembrance Of Gregory 3. ibidem p. 210. Austin of blessed memorie Of Leo 3. ibid. p. 211. Blessed Augustin Besides by them who liued with him and saw his happy end he is called in his Epitaph Authors of his epih tap Blessed Austin Stow Chron. p. 67. or as Godwin hath Saint Austin 5. Fourthly Vvitnesses of S. Aust holines after his tyme. touching the testimony of those that liued after Saint Austins tyme the first is Saint Beda whose testimony of his holy life is already set downe to which I add that lib. 2. c. 3. he calleth him the deerly beloued man of God holy Father Austin S. Beda and lib. 4. c. 27. The blessed Father Austin In a Councell of all the Bishops of England held anno 747. A CouÌ„ncell in England in presence of King Ethelbald and all his Nobility it was apointed That the day of our Father Saint Austin be kept holy as writeth Malmesbury 1. lib. Pont. p. 197. and Fox lib. 2. p. 128. After that King Kenulph and all his Bishops Dukes K. Kenulph and his Bishops and Nobles and Nobility writing to Pope Leo 3. say thus Austin of blessed memory most gloriously gouerned the Churches of England ex Malmesb. 1. Reg. pag. 31. S. Odo In the letters of S. Odo Archbishop of Canterbury in Malmesbury 1. Pont. pag. 201. he is called Austin of blessed memory Of Ethelwerd lib. 2. Ethelvverd c. 1. 5. he is called Holy Austin seruant of Christ and innumerable miracles wrought by him Malmesbury 1. Pont. pag. 196. Malmesb. saith thus How great the merits of Austin are before God the great miracles do shew which after so many ages he worketh not suffering Kent yea all England to become slow in honoring of him Huntington Of Huntington lib. 3. pag. 321. he is called the seruant of God man of God to haue imitated the Apostolicall life of the Primitiue Church to haue led a most clean life Of Houeden 1. Houeden part Annal. he is called the glorious Doctor of the whole Kingdom the notable Founder of Christian Faith and Religion And in like sorte is he commended for a great saint of Westmon Chron. an 596. VVestm Marian others Odo chron 583. calleth them timâ—â—tes Deum Marianus ibidem And finally of all writers domesticall and foraine who writt of him before our times 6. Fifthly touching the proofe of Saint Austins holines by the holy life of the Church which he here founded that is euident to all them that reade our Ecclesiasticall Histories The holines of our church founded by S. Austin And so manifest as Fox lib. 2. pag. 114. citeth and approueth these words out of ancient Chronicles In the Primitiue Church of England Religion shined most purely so that Kings Princes Dukes Consuls Barons rulers of the Church incensed with a desire of heauen entred into Monkerie volontary exile and solitarie life forsooke the world and followed Christ. And the same hath Huntington lib. 5. in Prolog and Houeden 1. Confessed by Protestants Fox part Annal. pag. 412. And the same Fox p. 123. saith I do reade and also do credit that the Clergy of that tyme S. Austins tyme of England applyed nothing that was worldly but gaue themselues to preaching and teaching the word of our Sauiour See more in Fox p. 132. 133. Cambden and fillowed the life that they preached by giuing good example Cambden in descript Britan. pag. 345. saith that tyme was most fruitfull of Saints And pag. 628. he braggeth that no Kingdom hath so many canonized Martyrs and Confessors as England hath Of some England vvas called religiosâ— Anglia of others Paradisus Dei See Baron to 9. Serra de reb Mogunt lib. 3. nota 55. ProtestaÌ„ts confesse S. Austine holines Fox and that it which before tymes was called a fertill Prouince of Tyrants may now be called a fertill Contrie of Saints And who will see more of the great holines of our Clergy may reade Beda lib. 3. c. 26. Othlon in vita S. Bonifacij Marcellin in vita S. Suiberti Serrarius de Mogunt lib. 3. 7. Lastly for the confession of Protestants Fox in his Acts pag. 105. saith of Saint Austin and his fellowes thus At length when the King had well considered the honest conuersation of their life and mooued with their miracles wrought through Gods hands by them he heard them more gladly and lastly by their holsom exhortations and example of godly life he was by them conuerted and christened in the yeare 596. And the same he repeateth againe pag. 116. Bilson Bilson lib. Of Obedience pag. 57. saith Austin and his fellowes came with religion to God and submission to Princes Cooper Bishop Cooper anno 599. calleth Austin and his fellowes godly and learned men And anno 630. calleth Paulinus one of the company a holy Bishop Stow Chron. pag. 65. Stovv saith that S. Austin and his fellowes liued in the feare of God Godwin in vita August saith Godvvin He was a Monke of great vertue and calleth him Saint Austin And in vita Paulini saith Paulin his companion was called away to receaue the glorious reward of his blessed labors Holinshed And Holinshed in the Historie of England Austin and his company arriued at Canterbury where he made his abode by the Kings permission exercised the life of Apostles in fasting watching and prayers preaching the word of God to as many as they could despising all worldly pleasures as not appertaining to them receauing onely of them whome they taught things seeming
necessary to the sustenance of their life and liuing in all points according to the doctrine which they set forth Itē King Ethelbert was persuaded by the good example of S. Austin his company and by miracles shewed to be baptized Hereto I might add what diuers Protestants haue written of the great holines of some of S. Austins company who succeeded him in the Archbishoprik of Canterbury But for that we shall haue more conuenient place hereafter Now let vs see what the malice and hatred of some Ministers against Saint Austins doctrine hath caused them to obiect against his person CHAP. VI. Certain slanders imposed vpon Saint Austin disprooued CIcero in his Oration for Roscius saith that as fier falling into water is straight put out so a slander put vpon an innocent man is quickly extinguished Which I doubt not will prooue true in the calumniations obiected against S. Austin The first wherof is cruelty say they in exhorting Ethelfrid a Heathen King of the North against the British Monkes of whome he slew at once aboue 1200. But this is an impudent slander deuised first for any thing that I can finde by Bale who centur 1. capit 70. Bale slandereth S. Austin vpon reports fearfully broached it and therfor referreth it to reports saying Vt ferunt as some reporte But afterward Cent. 13. cap. 1. he confidently auoucheth it After him tooke vp that slander Iuell Defens Apolog. part 5. Abbots in his Answer to Do. Bishop p. 198. Sutclif Subuers c. 3. 7. and others That S. Austin vvas no cause of the death of the British Mōks This false slander is many wayes refuted First because it is auouched without all testimonies of antiquity Bale as I say hauing no one to name before referreth him selfe to vncertain reports if he be not both Author and reporter too Abbots citeth Iuell Sutclif alleageth Thomas Grey a nameles Chronicle which he calleth ould as if they should haue said ask my fellow if I be a theefe Secondly because the Britons albeit enemyes to Saint Austin blamed not him but others for this slaughter as is euident in Galfrid lib. 4. cap. 4. Thirdly because the slanderers of Saint Austin disagree in their tale more than the accusers of Susanna and therfor if Daniel might be iudge these would be condemned as well as they were For some say S. Austin excited King Ethelfrid to this murder others say not Saint Austin but K. Ethelbert his scoller Some say that Ethelfrid made this slaughter others that K. Ethelbert as Grey cited by Sutclif So they agree nether in the Author nor Actor of this matter Fourthly because as Beda testifieth lib. 2. c. 2. Saint Austin was long before that slaughter taken out of this life to the Kingdom of heauen and no way caused it but rather forwarned the Britons therof by prophecie But it came to passe saith Beda by the secret working of Gods iudgement vpon that vnfaithfull and naughty people And the same testifie our best Historiographers both Catholicks and Protestants Namely Malmesbury lib. 3. Reg. pag. 325 Hunting lib. 3. Florent an 603. Westmon an 603. Sigebert an 602. 615. Stow Chron. pag. 66. Godwin in the life of Saint Austin Fox Acts pagina 119. where he writeth that Saint Austin forspoke the destruction and by report of others was dead before it hapned 2. To this Sutclif cap. 7. cit answereth Sutclif feigneth corruption in S. Beda that those words of Saint Beda touching Saint Austins death before the slaughter are added by some forger First because after this war Saint Austin ordained Iustus and Mellitus Bishops as Beda saith he reporteth Secondly because they are not in the Saxon Translation of Beda made by King Alfred Thirdly because the Chronicle of Peterbrough and Flores Histor testifye that Saint Austin dyed three yeares after this execution Confuted But this surmise of forgerie in Saint Beda his Latin History is altogeather incredible both because all Latin copies in which language Saint Beda wrote haue the sayd words and impossible it is that ether one forger should corrupt all the copies in Christendome or that in all Christēdome men would agoe to corrupt Beda in that place and in no other And also because till Sutclif no man suspected any such forgerie Finally because as it shall appeare anon by true Chronologie of tyme Saint Austin was indeed dead befor the slaughter And no little presumption therof it is that the Britons who layd the blame therof on King Ethelbert Saint Austins scoller would soner haue layd the blame therof on Saint Austin himselfe who threatfully saith Saint Beda prophecied it if he had bene aliue as King Ethelbert was when it chauced But little will he maruell to hear Sutclife to suspect Saint Beda as corrupted who considereth how many and how vndoubted bookes of Fathers in his Challeng he had reiected as ether forged or corrupted Vsuall vvith Sutclif to say Authors are forged as Saint Athanas de vita Antonij Saint Hierom de vita Pauli Hilarionis S. Gregories Dialogues Saint Ambrose de Viduis many others Which kinde of shift at it is most vsuall with Sutclif so in the eye of any wise man it is most desperat As for his proofes the first is a manifest vntruth Sutc. belieth S. Beda For Saint Beda reporteth not that S. Austin ordained Bishops after the said slaughter of the British Monkes but onely talketh of the slaughter before he speaketh of the ordination The cause wherof was because hauing tould of Saint Austins prophecie of the Britons destruction which prophecie was before he ordained Bishops to shew that it was a true prophecie addeth that after it hapened as S. Austin had fortould and how long after he soone after declareth to wit long after S. Austins death Sutclifs second proofe I greatly suspect to be a forgerie of his owne But how so euer that be ther is nether reasō that he should vrge nor that we should beleeue one translation before all originalls Originals to be beleeued before trāslations many before one For who would not think that that trāslation were defectiue in that place rather than that all Originalls had more than they should As for the Chronicle of Peterbrough and Flores Histor wee might take iust exception against them as hauing past through the corrupt fingering of diuers Protestants but who are they to oppose against so many cited before to the contrary especially seeing that Flores Histor cleareth Saint Austin from this slaughter and attribueth it to Prophecie And besides his Chronologie as Godwin in the Bishops of York pag. 442. a Protestant confesseth is very vncertain VVhē the British Monks vvere slaine in this point is very false For as Sigebert in Chron. and Bale him self Cent. 1. cap. 74. reporteth out of Masseus the slaughter was done an 615. At what tyme as all writers agree S. Laurence was Archbishop and Saint Austin dead VVhen S. Austin died
and others And about the same tyme also he sent S. Patrick to Irland as testifie Marianus in Chron. Cambd. in Hibernia Bale cent 1. cap. 49. where he saith that Saint Patrick preached sinceram Christi religionem And thus yow see how before S. Gregory Ancient Britons Scotts Picts and Irish receaued preachers frō Rome Popes sent preachers hither to all the ancient inhabitants of these two Ilands and that they receaued his Legats which Legats also for the most part were Britons Which declareth plainly what opinion those ancient Nations had of the Popes authoritie to send preachers hither 5. In like sorte after S. Gregories tyme the Pope sent preachers both hither and into other Contries For about the yeare 635. Pope Honorius sent hither Saint Birin P. Honorius who conuerted the West Contrie as Beda saith lib. 3. cap. 7. Godwin in vita Birini Bale cent 13. cap. 4. And cap. 5. he addeth that he sent also Saint Felix who conuerted the East-Angles In the yeare 668. P. Vitalian Pope Vitalian sent hither S. Theodore and Saint Adrian as writeth S. Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Godwin in Theodor. Bale cent 13. cap. 6. and others About the yeare 690. Pope Sergius 1. P. Sergius sent S. Willebrord and other English Mōks to preach to the Frisons and Saxons as testifieth Marcellin in Sur. tom 2. Beda lib. 5. cap. 11. 12. Bale cent 1. pag. 78. cit About the yeare 719. Pope Gregory 2. sent Saint Boniface an English man called the Apostle of Germany P. Gregory .2 thither to preach as testifie Bale cent 1. pag. 79. and all German writers About the yeare 870. Pope Adrian 2. P. Adriā 2. sent Saint Cyrill and Methodius to preach to the Morauians and Slauonians Baron Martyrol 9. Martij Sigebert in Chron. About the yeare 970. Pope Iohn 14. inuited saith Bale cent 2. P. Iohn 14. cap. 30. the Kingdom of Polonie to Papisme and sent thither Cardinall Giles About the yeare 989. Pope Iohn 15. P. Iohn 15. sent S. Adilbert to preach to the Hungarians Bohemians About the yeare 1000. Saint Boniface was sent by the Pope to the Russians About the yeare 1145. Pope Eugen 3. sent Adrian an English man and afterward Pope P. Eugen. into Norway as Bale saith cent 2. pag. 178. About the yeare 1252. Pope Innocent 4. P. Innocent 4. sent the Franciscans and Dominicans vnto the King of Tartarie whome they conuerted and christened as writeth Bale cent 4. cap. 17. About the yeare 1494. Pope Alexander 6. sent Bucill and 11. P. Alexander 6. Monkes more into the West-Indies then newly discouered by the Spaniards And at the same tyme were Franciscans sent by the Pope into the East-Indies and since that Dominicans Iesuits and other religious men haue bene sent into diuers barbarous Prouinces of both Indies Africk and Brasile And in almost all these missions haue those which were sent by the Pope conuerted those Nations to whome they where sent God cooperating with them and confirming their words with miracles following are therfor termed the Apostles of those Contries And if this so long continuance of the Popes sending Preachers into all parts of the world and Gods meruailous and miraculous concurse with them by the conuersion of the Nations to which they were sent be not ynough to prooue that S. Gregory had sufficient authoritie to send Saint Austin hither I know not what authoritie can be sufficient CHAP. IX That Saint Austin was lawfully sent hither to preach S. Austins mission prooued by reason prooued by reason BY reason I will prooue it First Out of vvhat protest grant Bilson out of that which Protestants haue granted For It is well knowne saith B. Bilson de Obedien part 1. pag. 60. that the Pope was not onely Patriarch of the VVest parts but of the foure Patriarches which were the cheefe Bishops in Christendom in order and accompted the first And pag. 318. Patriarch of the VVest we grant he was The same in other termes confesfeth Iuell art 9. diuis 26. where he saith Iuell The Pope had in his prouince one great parte of Christendome Reinolds And Reynolds Confer pag. 541. where he calleth his diocese a Princely diocese and insinuateth it to contayne all the West Church the Popes Patriarchat lavvfull For the East he diuideth among the three other Patriarchs Likwise the graunt that he vsurped not his Patriarchat But saith Bilson pag. 60. cit it was giuen him by consent of men and pag. 319. it came by custom as the Councell of Nice witnesseth D. Doue of Recusancy p. 80. VVhat authoritie the Pope hath had ouer the Latin Church hath bene giuen him by human constitutions and generall consent of Princes and States Caluin lib. 4 Institut cap. 7. § 1 Decreto Nicenae Synodi primus inter Patriarchas locus tribuitur Romano Episcopo Finally they grant that the Popes Patriarchat ouer the West is not new Popes Patriarchat ancient but begun euen in the tyme of the primitiue Church For Feild lib. 3. of the Church cap. 1. saith In the tyme of the Nicen Councell and before as appeareth by the Acts of the Councell there was three principall Bishops or Patriarchs of the Christian world namely the Bishop of Rome of Alexandria of Antioch Thus breefly yow see the Popes Patriarchat ouer the West granted to be most ancient and lawfull Hence I argue thus A Patriarch hath authority to send preachers to all partes of his Patriarchie Ergo the Pope had authority to send preachers to England England euer vnder the Popes Patriarchat which is a parte of the West The Antecedent none can deny The Cōsequent notwithstanding Bilson lib. cit pag. 320. doth strangly deny But no maruell if strange and vnheard of shifts be found to maintaine falfe doctrine For saith he Pope Innocent 1. epist 91. inter epist Aug. confesseth he had no authoritie to call one poore Briton out of this Realme And the Britons would yeeld no subiection to Austin the Romish Legat. Therfor England was not within the compas of the Popes Patriarchat 2. But the first of these proofes is a manifest vntruth and the second a meere folly For vntrue is it that Saint Innocent confessed he had not authoritie to call one out of Britany For the Briton of whome he spake was Pelagius the heretick who at that tyme was not in Britany but in Palestine as testifyeth Saint Austin epist 32. writen the same yeare which was an 416. Nether had Pelagius bene in Britany long tyme before that For as Baron sheweth an 405. out of Saint Chrysostom and Isiodor Pelusiot He was brought vp in the East and after that liued as Saint Austin saith epist 95. longe tyme in Rome where being discouered he fled as Baron telleth an 412. into Sicilie and thence into Palestine where being by his hypocrisy and fraud absolued from heresie and finding fauor at the Bishop of
better shift than impudently to say that either Greg. vvrote not so or he vvrote an vntruth to cheere vp his subiects Caluin lib. 4. cap. 7. § 12. saith that There is no vvord in all Greg. vvritings vvherein he more proudly boasteth of the largenes of his Primacie than this Furthermore S. Greg. lib. 7. epist 69. VVithout the authoritie and consent of the See Apostolick vvhat so euer is done in Councells hath no force And contrariwise lib. 7. epist 115. That reuerence is caried of the faithfull tovvarde the See Apostolick that vvhat is apointed by her decree shall not after be disturbed And the Archbishop of Rauema writing to him lib. 10. epist 36. saith The See of Rome sendeth her lavves to the Vniuersal Church And him selfe lib. 12. cap. vlt. The See of Rome doth looke ouer the vvhole vvorld and sendeth nevve constitutions vnto all And lib. 11. epist 56. writeth that the cause of a Bishop who had no Patriarch or Metrapolitan ouer him vvas to be iudged immediatly of the See Apostolick vvhich saith he is omnium Ecclesiarum caput head of all Churches Which proofe sheweth that he meaneth not head ship in excellency of gifts as Reinolds would Confer pag. 548. but in gouernment In like sort in psal 4. poenit he calleth Rome the head of all Churches and Lady of Nations which Title of the head of all Churches because Pope Boniface 3. who succeded S. Greg. within one yeare or two procured the Emperour Phocas to declare to appertaine to the Bishops of Rome he is accounted of all Protestants generally to be the first true Pope and Antichrist of Rome But if S. Greg. authoritie were not so great in the Church as Ministers are ashamed to account him an Antichrist they would as soone call him Pope and Antichrist as they do Pope Boniface because he auoucheth the same Title which Boniface did 3. Nether did S. Greg. onely claime this Supremacie but also practized it often tymes S. Greg. practizeth the supremacie For. lib. 2. Epist 14. He excommunicated the Archbishop of Salona in Dalmatia lib. 4. Epist 50. He deposed Anastasius Archb. of Corinth in Greece And Epist 15. made the Bishop of Prima Iustiniana his Legat and likwise the Bishop of Arles in France Epist 51. And. lib. 5. Epist 24. When there arose a controuersie betweene a Priest of Calcedon and the Patriarch of CoÌ„stantinople according to the Canons saith he it fel to the See Apostolick and was ended by our iudgement And lib. 10. Epist 30. He maketh a Bishop sweare that he will In all things abide in the Communion of the Bishop of Rome And in Bed lib. 1. cap. 27. Taketh vpon him to commit all the Bishops and Priests of Britany to S. Austins charge and without asking the Prince his leaue apointed him to erect two Archbishoppriks and 24. Bishopricks Finally he tooke vpon him to depose kings and princes For lib. 11. Epist 10. He saith Siquis c. If any king Priest Iudge or seculer person knowing this constitution of ours shall attempt to break it Let him want al Dignitie of his povver and honor And lib. 12. cap. vlt. If any king Prelat Iudg or seculer person of vvhat Degree or highnes soeuer doe violat the priuiledgee of S. Medards Monasterie Let him be deposed And as Baron An. 600 writeth out of the Chronicles of Millan gaue the Bishop of that Cittie authoritie to chuse what king he woulde after the race of Lomburdian kings was ended ProtestaÌ„ts opinion of S. Gregorie about the supremacie For these speeches and acts of Greg. Doct. Reinolds Confer pag. 549 saith of him and of all the Popes for 300. yeares before him that they auouch more of their See than is true and right But now the question is not about right Reinolds but about S. Gregâ— opinion of Supremacie And pag 545. saith that S. Greg. is somewhat large that waye pag. 550. The primacie which Greg Leo and others giue to the See of Rome doth so exceed the truth that c. And pag 17. he saith that Leo the great who was Pope 130. yeares before Greg. cherished the egge of the Popes Supremacie And pag. 16. saith Leo made Peter a fellow head a partie Rock and half foundation with Christ Which saith he pag. 10. Leo did that he might rise vp with S. Peter And Doct. Whitak VVhitaker Fulke lib. de consil pag. 37. Leo was a great builder of the See of Antichrist Fulkin 2. Thessal 2. Leo and Greg. were great workers and futherers of the See of Antichrist and of the mystery of iniquity And ibid. he doubteth not to say that the mysterie of iniquitie did vvorke in the See of Rome in Peters tyme and did shew it self in Anicetus Victor Cornelius Sozimus Bonifacius Celâ—stinus By which confesâ—ion of Protestantâ— a man of mean eyesight will easely see what S. Greg. and his Predecessors thought of the supremacie For if they were not of greater authoritie for their learning holines and antiquity they would haue bene as wel accounted Popes and Antichrists as their successors are In vvhat sense S. Gregorie impugned the Title of vniuersal Bishop 4. If any obiect that S. Greg. vehemently impugneth the Title of the vniuersal Bishop which the Patriarch of Constantinople in his time vsurped calling it proude sacrilegious and such like which he would neuer haue done if he had thought him selfe to haue bene head of all the Churches in the world I answer that S. Greg. could not doubt but that the Title of vniuersal Bishop might in some sense agree to the Pope Because the Councel of Calcedon which lib. 1. Epist 24. he professeth to reuerence as one of the fower Ghospells offered it to his Predecessors as him self testifieth lib. 4. Epist 32. Whervnto he addeth Epist 37. That his adduersarie the Patriarch of Constant knew wel that per Calcedonense Concilium huius Apostolica Sedis Antistites Vniuersales oblato honore voâ—ati sunt And lib. 4. epist 36. saith that the Patriarch of Alexandria knew it also to be so Which he would neuer haue said vnles it had bene both certain and euident so as his Aduersaries could not deny it Wherto lib. 7. epist 30. he addeth that it was giuen to his Predecessors by Fathers after the Councel And in the said Councel VVhich as Reinolds saith Confer pag. 563. was a Company of 630. Bishops sound in Religion and zealous of the glorie of God although it hath bene falsified by the Grâ—cians as witnesseth S. Greg. lib. 5. epist 14. yet thrise is Pope Leo called Vniuersal Patriarch without the gain saying of any one Which so many and so zealous would neuer haue permitted if it had bene altogether vnlawful And the same Reinolds confer pag. 562. professeth that the said Councel named Pope Leo their head And pag. 561. That he was President of the Councel S. Beda calleth S. Gregorie ouer the vvhole vvorld And of Bed lib. 2. cap. 1. S.
much filth of superstition D. Fulk Fulk 1. Cor. 4. Austin did not beget the Nation of the English men to Christ by the pure Gospel but vvith the mixture of Traditions And that Christian Religion vvhich he found in the Britons he labored to corrupt vvith Romish inuentions 1. Cor. 15. Austin did not in all points teach the true faith to the Saxons 2. Cor. 12. Aust brought in corruption Syr Francis Hastings in his Wast word once or twise saith that Austin brought in the Romish Religion Osandes Osiander Epit. Hist cent 6. Aust thrust Roman rites and customs vpon the English To vvit Altars Vestements Masses Chalices Crosses Candlesticks Censars Banners holy Vessels holy vvater and bookes of Roman customs B. Bale See Magdeburgenses cent 6. Bale cent 1. pag. 19. After Austins Apostleship saith he vnder the English Saxons there followed an other kind of Monkes which corrupted all with most filthy superstitions Idolatries And cent 1. cap. 70. Austin entred not with the Gospel of Luther of Christian peace but with the banner of his Apostleship with a siluer Crosse Letanies Procession Images painted Pictures Reliques and ritual bookes And cap. 72. Aust made Elbald drinck of the cup of the whore cap. 73. King Ethelbert first of all English men receaued of Greg. 1. Bishop of Rome by Austin the opinions of the Roman ReligioÌ„ with all saith he the imposture or deceit and dyed the one and twentith yeare of his receaued Papisme And pag. 73. he calleth our primitiue church a carnal Synagogue And yet further cent 8. cap. 85. Austin saith he brought in Popish Monkerie besides the Popes traditions o filthie and blasphemous mouth brought no thing but mans dung Cent. 13. c. 1. Austin the Roman brought hither Romish rites without sound doctrine The King receaued Romanisme with the anexed Idolatries He brought in Monkes Altars Vestements Images Masses Chalices Crosses Candlesticks Banners holy as they call them Vessels holy water and bookes of Roman customs Their cheeffest studies were about the oblations of Masses And finally Cent. 14. cap 31. he saith Austin disposed all things in England to the forme of the Sinagogue of Rome and made English men honorers of the Pope Thus plainly is S. Austins Roman Religion confessed by Bale who was both as earnest a Protestant and as skilful in antiquities as euer â—nglish Protestant was Holinshead Holinshead also Descript Brit. cap. 27. saith The Inhabitants of Britanie receaued the Doctrine of Rome brought in by Austin and his Monks Ib. Austin indeed conuerted the Saxons from Paganisme but imbued them with no lesse hurtful superstition than they did know before For besides the name ef Christ and external contempt of their pristinat Idolatrie he taught them nothing at all but rather made an exchange from grosse to subtil trecherie from open to secret Idolatrie and from the name of Pagans to the bare Title of Christians So far were these men from thincking S. Austin to haue bene a Protestant or to haue agreed with them as Fulk would 2. Cor. 12. in the cheefe and most essential points of faith CHAP. XVII That S. Austin was a Roman Catholick proued by the Doctrine and faith of the Engilsh Church which he founded 1. IN this Chapter I will first set downe what Catholicks haue written of the faith of our Primitiue Church and after what Protestants First therfor our Primitiue English Christians sayd Masse Masse in honor of Saints and that in honor of Saints Beda lib. 4. cap. 14. Let them say Masses and giue thanks that their prayer is heard and also for the memorie of King Oswald Likwise they sayd Masse for the dead and consequently beleued it to be propitiatorie for sinnes Masse for the dead Ibid. cap. 22. Tuna a Priest and Abbot did often times cause Masse to be saide for his brothers soule Item lib. 5. cap. 13. and lib. 3. cap. cit They erected Monasteries that dayly praier might be made for the dead Offered to god the pretious bodie and blood of Christ Secondly they did beleeue that they offered to God the pretious body and blood of Christ as we beleeue we do at Masse Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. All Christian Churches throughout the world should prepare bread and wine for the mystery of the flesh and precious blood of the immaculat lambe and when all lessons prayers rites and ceremonies vsed in the solemn feast of Easter were done should offer the same to God the Father in hope of their redemption to come lib. 4. cap. 28. S. Cutbert offered the host of the holsome Sacrifice to God Thirdly CoÌ„fession of sinnes and pennance for them they confessed their sinnes to Priestes and they enioined pennance lib. 4. cap. 25. Adaman in his youth had committed a certain greiuous sinne resorting therfor to a Priest confessed his sinne to him The Priest when he had heard his sinne said a great wound requireth a great cure and medecin therfor giue thy self to fasting and prayer as much as thou art able And lib. 4. cap. 27. He telleth how Saint Cutbert heard mens confessions and enioined them pennance Miracle for confession And lib. 5. cap. 14. He telleth a dreadful punishment inflicted by God on one because in time of sicknes he would not confesse his sinnes Fourthly Priests could not marry their Clergy after holy orders takeÌ„ could not marry S. Greg. in Beda lib. 1. cap. 27. If ther by any in the Clergy out of holy orders that can not liue chast they shall take wiues The same hath S. Beda l. 5. c. 22. Fiftly Dirige Masse for the dead they song dirige ouer night and in the morning sayd Masse for the dead Beda lib. 3. cap. 2. The religious men of Hagstalden haue of long time bene accustomed to come euery yeare the eue and the day that S. Oswald was slayne to keepe Dirges there for his soule and in the morning solemnly to offer for him the sacrifice of the holy Oblation Sixtly they vsed holy water and consecrating Churches Holie vvater candels Crosses holie oile Beda lib. 5. cap. 4. The Bishop S. Iohn sent the sick Lady some of the holy water which he had halowed in the Dedication of the Church and also candles lighted Crosses and holy oyle as we do now as is euident by Malmsb lib. 2. Pont. pag. 235. and Ealred in vit Edwardi Seuenthly they blessed them selues with the signe of the Crosse Blessing vvith the signe of the Crosse Beda lib. 4. cap. 14. Cednam blessing him selfe with the signe of the holy Crosse layd down his head on the Boulster and so falling a little in a slumber ended his life in quiet And lib. 5. cap. 22. Euery congregation of faithful men accustometh to beare the signe of the Crosse on their forheads that by the Diuin power of the same they may be defended from all assaults of the Diuel Eightly their Priests and Monks vsed round shauen
crownes Priests haue shauen crovvnes Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. It behoueth them which being either made by vow Monkes or by profession of the Clergie to binde them selues more strictly with the bridle of continencie for Christs sak to bear in their head by clipping the forme of a crovvne Ibid. All Priests and Religious men had their heads shauen round after the true shape of a crowne But as Bale saith Cent. 14. pag. 194. Tonsura est Romanae Bestiae character Ninthly they erected many Altars in one Church with Martyrs reliques Manie altar Sinono Church vsed lights and other ornaments as Catholicks doe Beda lib. 5. cap. 21. Acca imployed his diligence to gather together out of all places the holy Apostles and Martyrs reliques to the end he might in honor of them build certain Altars aparte by them selues in little Chappell 's made for the same purpose within the precinct and walls of the same Church Morouer he prepared holy vessels lights and other necessaries to the better adorning of the Church of God And lib. 3. cap. 6. They worshiped Reliques Tenthly to omit many more certain Markes of Roman Religion S. Peters supremacie beleued They accounted S. Peter Primat and head of the Apostles Beda lib. 5. c. 22. I desire with all my hart to follow the stepps of Blessed S. Peter head of the Apostles Ibid. They were reduced to the order of S. Peter Primat and head of the Apostles and committed as it were to his Patronage and protection The Pope high B. ouer the vvhole vvorld They accounted the Pope high Bishop ouer the whole world So in plaine termes S. Beda calleth S. Greg. Pope l. 2. c. 1. Accounted the Church of Rome the Catholick and Apostolick Church lib. 3. c. 25. And l. 4. cap. 23. Going to Rome counted a thing of great vertue and deuotion And l. 3. c. 25. Held without all controuersie that these vvords vpon this Rock I vvill build my Church vvere principally spoken vnto Peter and that vnto him the keies of the Kingdome of heauen were giuen And the Bishops being depriued of their Bishopricks both by the King and by other Bishops appealed to Rome Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. Appeal◠from the Bishop◠and king to the Pope VVilfrid the vertuous Bishop of York appealing to the See Apostolick for his cause and by that ful authoritie absolued c. Item Fiue yeares after he was accused of King Alfrid and many other Bishops and depriued of his Bishoprick wherin vpon repairing again to Rome and obtayning licence to plead his owne defence before his accusers Pope Iohn and many Bishops sitting in Iugdment It was by their Definitiue Sentence concluded that in some parte his accusers had falsly forged surmises The Pope wrote to the Kings of England requiring them to see him restored Protestāts confesse the Rom. faith of our primitiue Church Fox And thus much out of Catholick writers now let vs see what Protestants write of the faith of our Primitiue church 2. Fox in his protestation before his Acts. After the coming of Austin and his fellowes from Rome Christian faith began to enter and spring among the Saxons after a certain Romish sorte Acts. pag. 154. Good vvorks done for clensing from sin The causes why solenm Monasteries were first founded in England by Kinges Queenes and Kings daughters and rich Consuls are these pro remedio animae meae c. For remedy of my soule for remission of my sinnes Foundation of Protestancie vnknovvne to our primitiue Church for the safty of my Kingdoms and people which are vnder my gouernment In honor of the most glorious Virgin Whervpon afterward pag. 170. he concludeth that the doctrine of Iustification by onely faith which pag. 840. he calleth the foundation of their Church was then vnknown Bale Bale Cent. 1. cap. 72. saith English men after Austin did dedicat their Churches to dead Saints Our first Christian K. a perfect Papist And cap. 73. King Ethelbert receaued the Roman Rites and doctrine with all the imposture and Cent. 14. cap. 54. saith that the two Hewalds who were the first English martyrs passi sunt pro Papismo papistici Martyres Our first Martyrs suffer for Papistrie Bilson Papistical Martyrs suffered for Papistrie Bilson of Obed pag. 321. The Saxons were soone entreated to receaue the Bishop of Rome for their Patriarch Stovv Stow pag. 77. citeth this Charter of King Ethelbert King Ethelbert by inspiration of God gaue to Bishop Mellit for remedie of his soule the Land which is called Tillingham for the Monastery of S. Paul which kind of giuing goods is quite opposit to Protestancie Honor of S. Peter counted signe of Christianitie Reinolds as yow may see more hereafter And pag. 78. saith King Sebert to shew him selfe a Christian built a Church in honor of S. Peter Reinolds Confer pag. 12. This imagination of the key and Porter and opinion of power to shut and open committed to Peter onely ouer all the Church as it includeth also the Apostles King Oswie conceaued Keys giuen onely to Peter and all his Clergie did agree vnto it And of S. Beda the principal Doctor of our Primitiue Church Osiander Osiander Epit. Cent. 7. pag. 331. saith thus He was wrapped in all the Popish errors and articles in which we disagree this day from the Pope S. Beda a perfect Papist Wherby we may see how perfect a Papist S. Austin was Fulk in Hebr. 10. Fulk Beda liued in a superstitious time yet liued he 80. yeares after S. Austin long after Antichrist did shew him self Beda sayd that men vnderstod that the helthful sacrifice of masse auailed to the redemption of the body and soule euerlasting And in 1. Pet. 3. Beda was caryed away with the errors and corruptions of his tyme. And thus I hope I haue sufficiently proued the Roman Catholick faith of our first Apostle S. Austin by the faith of his maister S. Greg. by his owne deedes and doctrine by Confession of Protestants and finally by the doctrine of our Primitiue Church which he founded and how it was that Christian Religion which was first founded in our Nation and our English Ancestors imbraced when they forsooke Paganisme Now it remaineth to shew that the same Religion hath continewed also constantly vnto this late lamentable reuolt to Protestancy in all our Nation both in the Clergie and Laitie which I will declare in all the Archbishops of Canterburie who were the cheefe of the one order and in the Kings who were heads of the other And by the way I will name in euery Kings time some of the notable men who successiuely haue confirmed it by their holy life and miracles CHAP. XVIII That all the Archbishops of Canterburie from S. Austin to our tyme were Roman Catholicks proued by generall reasons 1. FIrst because there is no mention or memorie in any Chronicle of England No record that anie Archb
of the See Apostolick as it is knowne that Austin and his Successors Bishops were And can we think that the Pops Legats were not Papists Finally diuers of them haue bene canonized by the Pope Hovv manie Archb of Canterb canonized and their memories in the Roman Martyrologe To wit S. Austin S. Laurence S. Mellit S. Iustus S. Honorius S. Theodor S. Dunstan S. Anselm S. Thomas S. Edmund S. Elpheg to whome Godwin addeth S. Eadsin which would neuer haue bene done if they had not bene known Roman Catholicks CHAP. XIX That euery one of the Archbishops of Canterburie from S. Austin to the time of the Conquest of England were Roman Catholicks proued in particuler S. LAVRENCE II. 1. THe first Successor of S. Austin and second Archb. of Canterb. was S. Laurence of whome S. Austin him self made choise and consecrated him whiles he liued but in what yeare he entred is not certain but he died in the yeare 619. as may be gathered out of Beda The learning and vertue of S. Laurence He was saith Godwin in his life a very Godly and wel learned man and tooke great paines not onely with his ovvne charge but also to reduce the Britons Scotts and Irish men to one consent in matters of religion Bale Cent. 13. cap. 2. writeth that he was very skilful in Logick and other Philosophie Beda lib. 2. cap. 3. saith he endeuored to lift vp the building of the English Church to the perfect highnes both by often wordes of holy exhortation and also by continual example of deuout and godly workes and therin also telleth how he labored to reduce the Britons and Irish as a true Pastor and Prelat And thus much for the worthines of this our holy Prelat But as for his Roman Religion although that be euident by what hath bene sayd before of S. Austin yet will I add what Bale saith of him Cent. 13. cap. 2. He was sent of Greg. to instruct the English Saxons in Roman Religion he taught the people the Papistical faith almost in all the Dominion of the English men S. Mellit Archbishop III. 2. THe third Archbishop was S. Mellit who succeded An. 619. For as S. Beda saith lib. 2. cap. 7. he dyed An. 624. after he had bene Archbishop fiue yeares Of whome and his successor S. Iustus Beda lib. 2. cap. 7. writeth That they gouerned the English Church with great labor and diligence The vertues of S. Mellit that he was noble by birth but much more noble for the excellency of his minde often trobled with sicknes yet euer free and sounde of minde did alwaies feruently burne with the fier of inward charitie and was wont with his holy prayers and holy exhortations to driue from him selfe and others all ghostly tentations And. Miracles Ibid. reciteth how that by prayer he quenched a great fier that burnt Canterburie Godwin in vita eius saith he was a man of noble birth but of greater minde exceeding careful of his charge despising the world and neuer caring but for heauen and heauenly things His Rom. Religion His Roman Religion is manifestest because as Godwin confesseth he was an Abbot of Rome sent hither by Greg. and went after to Rome to confer with Pope Boniface sate in Councel and was by him honorably entertained S. Iustus Archbishop IIII. 3. The fourth Archbishop was Saint Iustus who inmediatly succeeded S. The vertue and learning of Saint Iustus Mellit An. 624. and dyed as it seemeth by Beda lib. 2. cap. 18. An. 633. He gouerned saith S. Beda lib. 2. cap. 7. the English Church with great labor and diligence And as Pope Boniface testifieth in Beda lib. â— cap. 8. of him so greatly and earnestly labored for the Gospel as he could shevv whole Contries plentifully multiplied by him and brought vp king Edbald with great learning and instruction of holy scriptures Godwin in his life sayth he trauailed painfully 12. His Cathol Religion yeares His Roman Catholick Religion is manifest by his Pall receaued from Pope Boniface Beda lib. 2. cap. 8. And by what Bale writeth of of him Cent. 13. cap. 3. Where he calleth him Pedagog of the Roman faith And addeth that he brought king Edbald to the Roman faith S. Honorius Archbishop V. 4. The fift Archbishop was S. Honorius who succeded as appeareth by Beda lib. 2 cap. 18. and Baron affirmeth An. 633 and died as Beda writeth lib. 3. cap. 20. An. 653. hauing sate 20. yeares S. Honorius his great learning and vertue He was saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. one of S. Greg. schollers and profoundly learned in holy scriptures Pope Honorius writing vnto him in Malmsb. 1. Pont. pag. 208. saith He gouerned his flock with much toile much labor and troble euils increasing And the same saith Godwin As for his Roman Religion that is manifest by his Pal. which Bed lib. 2. cap. 18. His Cathol Religion saith He receaued with a letter from Pope Honorius which also Godwin confesseth And Bale addeth that he first deuided England into Parishes after the Papistical maner Which thing also testifieth Camb. in Brit. pag. 131. and Stow An. 640. And all these Archb. were Italians and fellow Laborers of S. Austin Deusdedit Archbishop VI. 5. The sixt Archbishop was Deusdedit an English man who succeeded saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 20 after a yeare and a halfe to wit An. 655 and gouerned the See 9. yeares foure Monthes He was saith Godwin famous for his learning and other vertues and attended carefully his charge The learning and vertue of Archb. Deusdedit Capgraue in his life saith of him He was a man worthy of God famous for his life and learning watchful in prayer and of most vnspotted puritie But his Roman Religion is manifest by what hath bene saide of his Maisters and Predecessors His Rom. Religion After him saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 20. Damian was consecrated But because he saith no more of him and Godwin reckoneth him not amongst the Archbishops but amongst the Bishops of Rochester I will also let him passe S. Theodore Archbishop VII 6. The next Archbishop chosen saith S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 29. by the Clergie of England was VVighard a Priest of great vertue and worthie to be a Bishop whome the kings of England sent to Rome to be consecrated but he dying there before his consecration Pope Vitalian made choice of S. Theodore a Grecian borne whome he consecrated saith Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. An 668. and not 666. as Bale fableth to make the time agree with the number of the Beast in the Apocalips and continued Archb. 22. The admirable learning of Saint Theodor. yeares three monthes He saith Beda lib. 4. cap. 2. and Adrian his fellovve vvere exceeding vvel learned both in prophane and holy litterature and gathering a company of schollers vnto them powred into their bosoms holsome knowledg and besides their expounding of scriptures they instructed their schollers with musick
Latin masse Priests forbidden to marie and for putting away Priests wiues so he terme h Concubins And cap. 91. That he held a Synod An. 710. Cuius Synodi vigore introductae sunt Imagines in omnes Anglorum Ecclesias Besides he was nexu spiritualli adunatus to Boniface that notorious Papist as Boniface testifieth ep apud Baron An. 734. Capgraue in S. Egwins life hath Pope Constantins Epist to this Archbishop in which the Pope writeth that Brithwald sent Saint Egwin twise to Rome Tvvo Engl. Kings request the P. to confirme their Charters 900. years agoe and that two English kings requested him to confirme their Charters of gifts that they had giuen to S. Egwins Monasterie Tacwin Archbishop IX 9. THe 9. Archbishop was Tacwin consecrated in the yeare 731. sate three yeares The learning and vertue of Archb. Tacvvin Died An 734. He was a man saith Beda lib. 5. cap. vlt certes notable for his godlines and wisdome and wel conuersant in holy scriptures Pope Greg. 3. in his letter to the Bishops of England in Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 210. saith that he knew him a religious man and of great vertue Florent An 731. Huntington lib. 3. pag. 339. accord with S. Beda Godwin in his life saith he was a man very religious no lesse learned Bale Cent. 2. cap. 3. saith he was notable for Religion and wisdome excellently learned in scripture and spent his youth in best studies His Rom. religion His Roman Religion appeareth by that as Bale saith He wholy dedicated him self to the Benedictin Rules And as Godwin saith and Pope Gregory l. cit testifieth trauailed to Rome in person and there receaued his Pal. Which also contest Beda in Epit. Houeden parte 1. and others Nothelm Archbishop X. 10. THe tenth Archbishop was Nothelm The learning and vertue of Archb. Nothelm chosen an 734. sate fiue yeares died an 739. Bale Cent 2. cap. 8. saith He was a learned and graue yong man of tryed honestie and knovvne to the vvhole Iland for his memorable deedes Beda in the Preface of his Historie saith he was much holpen by him His Rom. religion His Roman Religion is cleare by his going twise to Rome where he receaued his Pal as write Godwin in his life Hunting lib. 4. pag. 340. Houeden 1. parte Anal. Westmon an 736. Besides that S. Boniface that notorious Papist asked his aduise in matters of religion Ex Ep. Bonif. in Baron an 734. Cutbert Archbishop XI 11. THe 11. Archbishops was Cutbert chosen an 742. and died an 758. or as Bale saith 760. He vvas as Bale Cent. The rare learning nd vertue of Archb. Cutbert 2. cap. 14. hath borne of noble race a man of great renowne for his rare learning and ciuil behauior Godwin addeth to his praises that he was a good Pastor His Roman Religion appeareth both by his great familiaritie with Saint Boniface the Apostle of Germany His Rom. religion whome Fox lib. 2. pag. 128. confesseth to haue bene a Papist and Bale Cent. 2. cap. 13. saith vvas next to the great Antichrist at whose aduise he called a Councel in England In which among other things S. Austins day made holie day he apointed that our S. Austins day should be kept holy day And also because he had a Pal from the Pope Ex Westmon ad 740. Besids he sent most freindly letters and presents to the forsaid S. Boniface Ex Epist in Baron an 740. Bregwin Archbishop XII 12. THe 12. was Bregwin chosen an The great learning and vertue of Archb. Bregvvin 759. sate three yeares born saith Godwin of noble parentage chosen in regard of his modestie integritie and great learning Westmon an 760. saith he was a vvise man and learned His Cathol religion His Roman Religion is known both because he was a Monke as Capgraue saith in his life and because he made earnest suit to the Pope that the Archbishops might be buried in Christ-church in Canterb. and not in the Austins as before as Godwin in vit Lamberti writeth Lambert Archbishop XIII 13. THe 13. is Lambert Rom. religion of Archb. Lambert chosen as Malmsberie hath in Fastis an 762. sate 27. yeares His Roman Religion is out of doubt by that as Godwin saith in his life and Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 198. he had bene Abbot of the Austins and as Florent saith Chron. an 764. receaued his Pal of Pope Paul Ethelard Archbishop XIIII 14. THe 14. Archbishop was Ethelard created an 793. or as Malmsb. in Fastis saith 791. and that he sate 13. yeares but Godwin saith he sate but 8. or 9. yeares But he is manifestly ouerseene For he putteth his entrance an 793. and his death an 806. which time includeth about 13. yeares The vvorthines of Archb. Ethelard He was saith Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 4. a stout man and worthy of God And lib 1. Pont. pag. 199. very industrious and gratious with the Peeres of the Realme He caried the Letters of King Kenulph and of the Bishops of England to Pope Leo for restitution of the Dioâ—esse of Canterburie and was intertained benignâ—y And P. Leo in his epist to King Kenulph calleth him most holy most deere and most skilful VVhich words saith Malmsb. that high and holy Pope would not haue iterated vnles he knew them to be true Ibid. A man after the first Doctors to be compared with the cheefest Bishops And I had almost said saith Malmsb. to be preferred before them His Cathol religion As for his Roman Religion that is manifest by his forsaid going and sending to the Pope Which also Fox lib. 2. pag. 134. and Godwin confesse And by that as Godwin saith in his life he was a Monke and in B. of Winchester he was an Abbot Our ancient Kings hope to buy heauen by god vvorks which also testifie Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 4. Hunting lib. 4. Houeden pag. 403. In Ingulph he subscribeth to a Charter in which King Offa professeth Per bona opera mercari praemia sempiterna VVulfred Archbishop XV. 15. THe 15. was Wulfred who succeded as Godwin saith an 807. Rom. religion of Archb vvulfred but Malmsb saith 804. with whome also agreeth Florent Chron. an 804. he sate 25. yeares And his Roman Religion is cleare See the Charter to vvhich he subscribed in Indulph pag. 855. because as Godwin writeth he was made Archbishop at Rome by Leo 3. And again the 9. yeare after his consecration went to Rome Florent an 804. and Westmon an 806. say he had a Pal of Pope Leo. Theologild Archbishop XVI 16. T Theologild was the 16. Who as Godwin saith succeded an 832 but Malmsb. in Fastis saith 829 and dyed the same yeare Of him little is written But as Godwin saith Rom. religion of Archb. Theologild he was Abbot of Canterburie which putteth his Roman Religion out of question Celnoth Archbishop XVII 17. THe 17. place occupied Celnoth an 830. as
that receiuing his Pal he might sweare Antichrists so he stil termeth the Pope faith The like saith Godwin And of his going to Rome for his Pal testify Malmsb. lib. 4. Pont. pag. 289. Hunt lib. 6. Florent an 1021. Houeden 1022. Fox lib. 3. pag. 163. addeth that King Canut following much the superstition of Agelnoth went a Pilgrimage to Rome And Bale l. cit addeth That he perswaded King Canut to resigne his crowne to the Crucifix and calleth him a Bishop of superstition Eadsin Archbishop XXX 30. IN the yeare 1038. succeded Eadsin The vertue and religiō of Archb. Eadsin and died 1050. His Roman religion and vertue appeareth by that as Godwin saith after his death he was made a Saint Malmsb. lib. Pont. pag. 204. and Florent an 1043. write that he anointed King Edward Confess who was a notorious Papist Robert Archbishop XXXI 31. THe next was Robert who succeded an 1050. and sate two or as Malmsb. in Fastis saith 3. yeares His Roman religion is manifest by that he was a Monk Rom. religion of Archb. Robert brought vp as Godwin saith in the Monasterie of Gemetica in Normandie had a Pal from Rome as he saith in the life of Stigand And being accused went saith Malmsb. 1. Pont pag. 204. to Rome from whence he came with letters to clear him and to recouer his See Stigand Archbishop XXXII 32. THe last Archbishop before the Conquest was Stigand who an 1052. vsurped the seate whilst his Predecessor liued and was depriued an 1069. He was saith Godwin stoute and wise inough His Roman religion is manifest by that as Godwin writeth he laboured to procure a Pal of the Pope Rom. religion of Archb. Stigand but could not because of his vnlawful entrance And therfore as Ingulph who liued then writeth pag. 898 Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 204. Florent An. 1058. he procured one of an Antipope which then was The first and last Archb. in the Saxons time said Masse and had a Pall. and vsed it saith Florent An. 1070 in Missarum celebratione Thus you see all the Archbishops of Canterburie in the Saxons tyme for 466. yeares together were Roman Catholicks And as S. Austin the first of them had a Pal from the Pope and sayd Masse so did the very last Now let vs shew the same of all the Archbishops from the Conquest vnto our time CHAP. XX. That all the Archbishops of Canterb from the time of the Conquest vnto our tyme were Roman Catholicks 1. THe 33. Archbishop of Canterburie and first after the Conquest of England was Lanfranck He entred an 1070. being Monke and Prior of Becco in regard saith Godwin of his singuler wisdome and great knowledg of all good learning that those times could affoard The singuler great learning and vvisdom of Arch Lanfranck Was first called by Duke William to be Abbot and after hauing conquered England for his wisdom and faithfulnes he made choise of him for Archbishop of Canterburie Godvvin as one in all respects most fit and worthie which being wel known to all men the Couent of Canterb. at the Kings first nomination readily chose him The nobilitie and Laitie willingly receaued him with great applause Bale Bale Cent. 13. cap. 12. saith he was the most perfect of his tyme in all kind of Logick or subtilitie of Aristotle He corrected and amended according to the right faith all the bookes of the olde and new Testament which had bene corrupted by faulte of the writers and also the writings of the holy Fathers Fox Fox lib. 4. pag. 184. From his commendation and worthines I list not to detract anie thing Stovv Stow Chron pag. 148. Lanfranck skilful in science prudent in Councel and gouernment of things and for religion and life most holie His holines And pag. 171. reporteth that King William Conqueror being redy to die said that he supposed that the praises of Lanfranck and Anselme his Successor sound in the vttermost corners of the Earth He was busie saith Godwin in exhorting King Rufus to vertue and godlines Protestāts forced most highly to commend their learning and vertue vvho condemned their Doctrin And as long as Lanfranck liued saith Stow pag. 179. Rufus seemed to abhor all kind of vice in so much as he was counted the mirror of Kings This high praise for learning and vertue Protestants giue to this Archbishop whome to their confusion they confesse as yow shall heare anon to haue bene a most notorious Papist and the greatest enemy of Berengarius Archb. Lanfranc first confuted the deniers of Transubstātiation whome they account their Patriarch for the denial of the real presence If I should alleadg the sayings of Catholick writers in his commendation I should neuer make an ende Onely therfor I will cite two who liued in his time and quote some others Malmsb. Malmesbur lib. 3. Hist pag. 109. saith he was a man comparable to the Fathers in Religion and learning on whom in earnest may be verified A third Cato came from heauen So heauenly sauor had embued his brest and mouth So all the Latin Church did by his learning stir it self vp to the study of the liberal sciences So by his example or feare Monastical perfection did goe for ward in religion And much more he hath of Lanfranck 1. Pont. pag. 213. sequ Ingulph also Hist Ingulph pag. 901. saith he was the most commended and clear Doctor of all liberal sciences and most expert in temporal affaires and most holy in life and religion Marian The like also hath Marian who liued at that tyme Chron. Florent Huntingt an 1070. Florent and Westmon Ibid. Huntington lib. 7. Neubrigen lib. 1. cap. 1. Paris Hist pag. 8. Walsingham in ypodigmate Capgraue and Trithem in Lanfranco 2. And no les notorious was the Roman religion of this worthie Archb. Rom religion of Archb. Lanfranc than his learning and vertue was famous Which for breuitie sake I will onely proue by the confession of Protestants Bale Cent. Bale He an Heretik vvho in faith differeth from the Church of Rome 13. cap. 12. saith plainly He did many things for the exaltation of Papistrie Defineth him to be an Heretick who differeth from the Church of Rome in doctrine of faith Which is as much as any Papist now can or wil say And Cent. 2. cap. 62. Lanfranck and Anselm set vp the mouldy so this wretch blasphemeth Idol of the Masse Priests mariages condemned and condemned the holy marriages of Priestes Fox lib. 4. pag. 173. citeth this beginning of his letter to Pope Alexander To the Lorde Pope Alexander high ouerseer of all Christian Religion Fox Lanfranck due obedience with all subiection Pag. 394. he calleth him a stout Champion of the Pope Pag. 1147. cheefest trobler of Berengarius And pag. 1148. citeth this profession of Lanfranck Lanfranck his profession of Transubstant I beleeue the earthly
substances which vpon the Lords table are diuiâ—ely sanctified by the ministration of the Priest to be conuerted into the essence of the Lords body the outward formes onely of the things them selues and qualities reserued Bilson Bilson of Obed. pag. 681. Lanfranck and Anselm came in with their Antichristian deuises and inuentions and chargeth him to haue first brought Transubstantiation into England Lanfranck altered nothing in our English faith But how false this is appeareth by that no one Author of that time chargeth him with altering any point of the faith of the English and also by that which before we shewed out of Protest that S. Greg. sent in Transubstantiation into England and that S. Odo defended it both by writing and miracles And who wil more of Lanfrancks earnestnes in Roman religion may read his Epistle to Pope Alexander 2. and Alexanders to him and his booke against Berengarius for the real presence S. Anselm Archbishop XXXIIII 3. THe 34. Archbishop was S. Anselm an 1093. and died an 1109. A most worthie man saith Godwin of great learning The admirable learning and holines of S. Anselm as his works yet extant testifie and for integritie of life and conuersation admirable Vndoutedly he was a good and holy man and as worthy the honor of Saint as any I thinck saith he euer was canonized by the Pope since his tyme. Thus the Protest them selues commend this blessed maÌ„ Of whome who list to know more may read his life in Surius written by Edner his Chaplin Malmsb. who then liued lib. 4. Reg. sayth none was more obseruant of iustice none at that time so soundly learned none so wholly spiritual the Father of the Contrie the mirror of the world And much more lib. 1. Pont. pag. 216. seq As for his religion that is manifest to be Roman His Rom religion For he was a Monk and scholler to Lanfranck as Fox saith pag. 185. had his Pal from Rome appeased from the King to the Pope and pag. 186. he writeth how he tould King Rufus to his face that it was vn iust to command Bishops not to appeale to Rome Vniust to forbid appeals to Rome pag. 195. He was superstitious in religion Bale Cent. 13. cap. 16. and others write that he procured that Kings should not inuest Bishops Cent. 2. cap. 50. He augmented the impudencie of the Popes being their Counsellor in Rome Priests forbidden to marrie and their Vicar in England Finally they all agree that he forbad Priests marriages and as Godwin speaketh persecuted maried Priests extremely pag. 163. Priests forbidden to marrie from the first infancie of our Church In so much as Fox pag. 191. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 59. make him the first that forbad Priests in England to haue wiues and Cambd. in Britan. saith wiues were not forbidden to Priests in England before the yeare 1102. Which how vntrue it is appeareth by S. Greg. words to S. Austin in Beda lib. 1. cap. 27. where Saint Greg. apointeth that if there be any among the Clergie out of holy orders which can not liue chast they shall take wiues S. Gregorie wherin he clearly excludeth all in holy orders from wiues and in Concil Rom. If any Priest or Deacon mary a wife be he accursed And about 100. yeares after that S. Beda Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. said plainly that English Priests professed to binde them selues to chastitie And Prolog in Samuel writeth thus VVe who haue purposed according to the custom of Ecclesiastical life to abstain from wiues and to liue single And S. Bedas scholler Alcuin l. Aleuin de Virtutibus cap. 18. Chastitie is necessarie to all but cheefly to the Ministers of the Altar of Christ For he must haue such Ministers as be not corrupted by any contagion of the flesh but rather shine with continencie of chastitie Bale Bale also Cent 1. cap. 64. writeth thus About the yeare 719. vnder Brithwald Archbish. brithvvald was a Synod held at London for prohibiting of Priests wiues as Nauclerus saith he and others affirme And after that again S. Odo Archb. S. Odo as the same Bale hath Cent. 2. cap. 30. Decreed that the mariages of the Ministers of the Church were Heretical Yea Cambd. him selfe pag. 259. writeth that King Ethelwolph about the yeare 855. CaÌ„bden had a dispensation of the Pope to marry because he was sacris ordinibus initiatus in holy orders But what dispensation had that King needed if it had bene lawful for Priests theÌ„ to marrie And after this Kings time S. DunstaÌ„ Dunstan and his fellows saith Fox Acts pag. 156. caused King Edgar to call a Councel of the Clergie Fox wher it was enacted and decreed that the Canons of diuers Cathedral Churches Collegiats Parsons Vicars Priests and Deacons with their wiues and children should either giue ouer that kinde of life or els giue rome to Monkes And Cambden in Brit. pag. 211. saith this Councel was held an 977. how then could he say that Priests wiues were neuer forbidden before an 1102. After that also Lanfranck as Fulk Annotat. Lanfrank in Math. 8. in a Synod at VVinchester made a decree against the marriage of Priests Fulk And Fox Acts pag. 195. citeth an Epistle of S. Anselm where he hath these wordes Because so cursed a marriage of Priests was forbidden in a Councel of his Father he meaneth the Conqueror and of the said Archbishop Lanfrancus lately I command that all Priests that keepe women shal be depriued of their Churches and Ecclesiastical Benefices VViues forbidden to preists in EnglaÌ„d both by Archb. and councels Wherby it is euident that Priests were not first forbidden to marry or haue wiues by Anselme but by manie both Archbishops and Councels euer since the infancie of our English Church Rodolph Archbishop XXXV 4. THe 35. Archbishop was Rodolph Entred an 1114. and died an 1122. He behaued saith Godwin him self vvel in the place vvas very affable and curteouse and willing to please Malmsb. 1 Pont. pag. 250. saith The marverlous learning and pietie of Archb Rodolph he vvas meruaylously learned and eloquent And pag. 252. very religious His Roman religion is euident for as Godwin testifieth he was a Monke and scholler to Lanfranck His Rom. religion receaued a Pal solemly from Rome and after trauailed in person to Rome VVilliam Corbel Archbishop XXXVI 5. TO him succeded William Corbel an 1122. and departed 1136. He was say Marian. and Continuat Florent Pietie and Rom. Religion of Archb. Corbel vir eximiae religionis His Roman religion is vndoubted because as Godwin saith he was a monk and the Popes Legat. Called a Synod wherin many Canons were made against the mariage of Priests And finally crowned King Stephen at Masse Continuat Florent who then liued saith he went to Rome for his Pal and had it of Pope Calixtus and again an other time and was honorably receaued
of Pope honorius who made him his Legat in England and Scotland Theobald Archbishop XXXVII 6. THe 37. was Theobald chosen an The vvorthines of Archb. Theobald 1138. and deceased an 1160. He was saith Godwin of so svveete and gentle behauiour being very vvise vvithal as he vvas greatly esteemeed of high and lovv Kings Nobles and Commons His Religion is known His Rom. religion by that as Godwin witnesseth he was a Benedictin monke and Abbot coÌ„secrated of the Popes Legat receaued his Pal from Pope Innocent 2. who also indued him and his successors for euer with the Title of Legatus natus which they all kept til the later end of King Henrie 8. Continuat Florent addeth that being called of the Pope he went to a Councel held in Rome S. Thomas Archbishop XXXVIII 7. THe 38. Archbishop and first Englishman after the Conquest was S. Thomas Elect an 1161. martyred an 1171. He was saith Neubrigen who then liued lib. 2. c. 16. vir acris ingenij The excellent partes and vertue of S. Thomas Archb. A man of a sharp wit and competent eloquence comely in fauor and finely handed comparable to the best in the effectual dispach of any busines he had so spetial a prerogatiue of honor and loue in the Princes hart that he seemed to be his fellow mate in the Crowne And Paris who liued soone after pag. 272. saith a primis adolescentiae annis From his very youth he was adorned with manifould grace And pag. 167. Carnem cilicijs attritam cum femoralibus cilicinis edomuit His fleshe worne with haireclothe His vvonderful austeritie of life he tamed with britches of the same Houeden Parte 2. Anal. saith Irreprehen sibilis vita singulis diebus c. Irreprehensible he receaued day by day three or fyue disciplines at the Priests hand his inner garment was of rugged haircloth of Gotes haire wherwith his whole bodie was couered from the elbow euen to the knees he lay vpon the bare ground before his bed and neuer ceased from prayer vntil for very wearines he layd downe his head vpon the stone be there placed insteed of a boulster The same and much more is written in his life by four writers of great credit who then liued Fox Acts. pag. 206. saith of him thus Threatnings and flatterings were to him both one great helps of nature were in him In memorie excellent good ful of deuotion Godwin saith he was most canonically elected and presently after his consecration became so graue so austere so deuoute in al outvvard shevv as he seemed quite an other man And as Westmon an 1162. writeth a Courtiers life he changed into a most saintly Thus both Catholicks and Protestants write of this blessed martir His Rom. religion His Roman religion is doubted of no man Fox Acts pag. 206. saith he was without all true religion supersticious to the obedience of the Pope and pag. 779. saith Lanfranck Anselm Beket brought the Popes Iudicial authoritie from Rome into this Land both ouer Kings and subiects which euer since hath continewed til these later yeares Bale Cent. 2. cap. 100. saith he was Legatus a latere The Popes Legat. assiduus labor c. and his continual labor was to subiect the Princes Maiestie to Antichrist Hovv God revvarded the pennance of king Henrie 2. What great pennance King Henrie 2. did of his owne accord for being some cause of this blessed mans death and how God the same day rewarded him with a miraculous victorie ouer the Scott yow may read in the Chronicles And how great the deuotion of our Forfathers was to this Saint appeareth by the inestimable riches which they gaue to his shrime of which Erasmus writteth vilissima pars c. Deuotion of EnglaÌ„d to Saint Thomas The basest part was golde all shined glittered and cast forth lightening by reason of the rare and mightie gemmes and precious stones yea the whole Church in euery parte abounded more than with royal riches Godwin in vit Baldwin Euery one thought him selfe happie that could doe anything to his honor Of these riches King Henry 8. had 24. waine Loades besides that which others embezeled And our Ancestors deuotion towards him appeareth by the hard marble stones which are to be seene worne round about the place where his shrine stood with the knees of those that came to pray there As Protestante with admiration do shew to those that come thither Richard Archbishop XXXIX 8. IN the yeare 1173. succeded Richard The vvorthines of Archb. Richard and departed this life an 1183. A man saith Godwin very liberal gentle and passing wise His Roman religion is certain His Rom. Keligion For as the same Godwin and Fox pag. 394. confesse he was a Benedictin Monk and consecrated of the Pope Which also testifieth Westmon an 1174. Houeden 1175. saith he held a Councel wherin he decreed Patrum saith he regulis inherentes insisting in the rules of ancient Fathers that Priestes should haue no wiues and be shauen Priests commanded to put avvay vvomen and to be shauen Baldwin Archbishop XL. 9. THe 40. Archbishop Baldwin succeeded an 1184. and deceased an 1190. aâ—very comely man saith Godwin modest and sober of such abstinence as fame durst neuer stamp any sinister report vpon him The admirable vertue and learning of Archb. Baldvvin Of few wordes slovv to anger and very studious from his childhood Fox Acts. pag. 230. addeth that it is saide that he neuer eat flesh in his life He went with King Richard into the holy land where saith Godwin by preaching counsel liberal almes and continual example of a most vertuous life he did great good and there dyed Bale Cent. 3. cap. 27. saith he was eloquent in speech an exact Philosopher and was accounted in those dayes fit for all maner of studie He was very diligent and careful in the discharge of his Archiepiscopal function behauing him selfe as a worthie Pastor His Rom. religion The Roman religion of this holy Prelat is manifest For as Fox Godwin and Bale L. cit say he was a Cistertian Monke and at the commandement of the Pope razed down to the ground a Church which him selfe had built Reginald Fiz Iocelin Archb. XLI 10. THe next was Reginald fiz Iocelin elected saith Godwin by the Monkes of Canterburie an 1191. but he at first withstood what he might Rare humilitie of Archb. Reginald and with teares vnfainedly besought them to make choise of some other and dyed within few dayes after Yet his Roman religion is cleare His Rom. Religion For as Godwin saith the Pope presently afforded him his Pal. Hubert VValter Archb. XLII 11. IN the yeare 1193. succeded Hubert Walter and dyed an Great vvorthines of Archb. Hubert 1205. VVho was saith Paris Hist pag. 26. vir profundi pectoris c. A man of a deepe reache and a singuler piller in the Realme of incomparable stabilitie and wisdome The
Vniuersities disputed excellently and shewed him self in diuers kinds of excercises His Rom. Religion Of his Roman religion can be no question For as Godwin and Bale cent 4 cap. 46. write he was made Archb. by the Pope ex plenitudine potestatis by his absolute authoritie And besides he was a Franciscan frier as Godwin rightly saith and Bale wrongly maketh him a Dominican and Prouincial of their order in England built the Gray Friers house in London and finallie was Cardinal Iohn Peckam Archbishop XLVIII 17. IN the yeare 1278. succeeded Iohn Peckam and departed this life An. Rare learning and behauiour 〈◊〉 Archb. Iohn 1292. A man saith Westmon An. 1278. Perfectissimus in doctrina most Perfect in learning Godwin saith of rare learning vsed great lenitie and gentlenes euery where and of an exceeding meeke facil and liberal minde His Roman religion is vndoubted His Rom. Religion For all write he was a Franciscan Frier and their Prouincial as his Predecessor had bene and made Archbishop as Westmon And Godwin l. cit and Fox Acts p. 349. and Bale Cent. 4. cap. 64. affirme by the meere authoritie of the Pope whervpon he is tearmed of Bale magnus robustus Antichristi miles a mightie and stout Champion of Antichrist Robert VVinchilsey Archb. XLIX 18. THe 49. Archbishop was Robert VVinchelsey elected an 1294. deceased an 1313. Walsingham ypodigmat pag. 100. writeth of him that He ruled the English Church notably in his dayes Exceelent learning vertue and vvisdom of Archb. vvinchelsey Godwin saith that being a childe he was admired for his towardlines and loued for his modest and gentle behauior gouerned the Vniuersitie of Paris with great commendation of integritie and wisdom gaue proofe of excellent knowledg of all good learning by preaching and disputing and was chosen to be Archbishop with the Kings good liking and applause of all men and coming to Rome the Pope a good and vertuous man saith Godwin and Cardinals vvere amazed at his rare learning ioyned vvith discretion and vvisdom He vvas a stout Prelat and a seuere punisher of sinne Such preferments as fel to his disposition he euer bestovved on men of excellent learning maintained many poore schollers at the Vniuersities and to all kinde of poore people was exceding bountiful In so much as therin I thinck he excelled all the Archbishops that euer were before or after him Besides the daylie fragments of his house he gaue euerie Friday and Sonday to euery Begger a loafe of bread VVere not these admirably learned and vertuous men more liklie to knovv the truth than Cranmer and such like And there were euerie such almes daies four or fiue thousand people Besides this euerie great festiual daye he sent 150. pence to such poore people as could not fetch his Almes Thus writeth Godwin of this admirable Archbishop which ioined to that which hath bene recited out of him selfe and others of the rare learning and vertue of many Archbishops before and shal be of many others hereafter were ynough to confound any Protestant and condemn their religion As for his Roman religion it is apparant His Rom. religion For he was chosen by the Monkes went to Rome admired of the Pope and Cardinals and answered thus to the Kinge Vnder God our vniuersal lorde vve haue tvvo other lordes a spiritual lord the Pope and a temporal lord the King and though vve be to obey botb yet the spiritual rather than the temporal as Godwin testifieth VValter Reinolds Archbishop L. 19. IN the yeare 1313. succeded Walter Reinolds and died an 1327. He vvas saith Godwin but meanly learned The great vvisdom of Archb. Reinolds but very vvise and of good gouernment singulerly fauored of King Edward 2. for his assureed fidelitie and great wisdome At the instance of the king saith Godwin he was thrust into the See by the Pope receaued his Pal and procured diuers Bulls from the Pope His Rom. Religion which putteth his Rom. religion out of question Simon Mepham Archbishop LI. Great learning of Archb. Mepham 20. THe 51. Archbishop was Simon Mepham cōsecrated An. 1327. and died An. His Rom. Keligion 1333. He was saith Godwin verie wel learned and Doctor of Diuinitie his Roman relegion is certain For as Godwin writeth He was elected by the Monks and afforded consecration by the Pope at Auinion Iohn Stratford Archbishop LII 21. THe 52. Archbishop was Iohn Stratford elect An. 1333. and continued about 15. yeares Famous learning of Archb. Stratford He was writeth Godwin famous for his learning and gouernment of the Archdeaconrie of Lincoln a good Bishop and both diligently and faithfully serued his king to the last hower a verie gentle and merciful man and gaue almes thrise euerie daye to 13. poore people His Rom. Rellgion His Roman religion is euident For he was as Godwin saith first made Bishop of Winchester by the Pope and after preferred by him also to the Archbishoprick of Canterburie Iohn Vfford Archbishop LIII Nobilitie and learning of Archb. Vfford 22. IN the yeare 1348. succeded Iohn Vfford and died the same yeare He was sonne of the Earle of Suflolke and Doctor of law And as for his Roman Religion that is out of doubt His Rom. Religion because as Godwin saith he was pronounced Archbishop by the Pope Thomas Bradwardin Archbishop LIIII 23. THe 54. was Thomas Bradwardin elected an 1349. and deceased the same yeare He was saith Godwin a good Mathematician a great Philosopher Eccellent learning nd holines of Archb. Bradvvardin and an excellent Diuine But aboue all saith he is to be commended his sinceritie of life and conuersation He was Confessor to King Edward 3. and in that office he behaued him selfe so as he deserueth eternal memorie for the same He was wont to reprehend the King with great bouldnes for such thinges as were amisse in him and in that long war of France he would be neuer from him but admonished him often secreatly and all his army in learned and most eloquent sermons publickly that they waxed not proud of their manifold victories And some there be that haue not doubted to ascribe that notable conquest rather to the vertue and holines of that man than to any prowes and wisdome of others It it certain he was elected Archbishop without his seeking and hardly saith he should yow finde any Archb. in any age to haue obtained his place in better sorte This high commendation giueth Godwin vnto this great and worthie Prelat and withal as great a discommendation to his Protestant religion His Rom. Religion For as Godwin him self saith he was consecrated at Auinion by a Cardinal in the Frier minors Church which sufficiently ynough testifieth his Roman religion in so much as Bale Cent. 15. cap. 87. calleth him Papistam a Papist Simon Islip Archbishop LV. Learning and good deeds of Archb. Islip 24. IN the yeare 1349. was elect Simon Islip and died an
1366. He was saith Godwin Doctor of Law a verie frugal man and built the Colledg of Canterb. in Oxford which is now a part of Christchurch His Roman religion is vndoubted His Rom. Religion For as Godwin writeth the Pope bestowed the Archbishoprick vpon him And in his Epitaph S. Peter is professed Princeps Apostolorum The prince of the Apostles Simon Langhorn Archbishop LVI 25. THe 56. Archbishop was Simon Langhorn elect an 1366. and continewed but two yeares He was saith Godwin first a Monke then Prior lastly Abbot of Westminster Thence elected Bishop of London then of Ely and lastly of Canterburie Rom. religion of Archb. Langhorn How Roman a Catholick he was appeareth by Godwin who writeth that the Pope remoued him from Ely to Canterburie sent his Pal and lastly made him Cardinal and Legat into England as appeareth by his Epitaph In this Archbishops time Wicklef began to be angry saith Godwin with the Pope VVhy vviclef reuolted from the Cathol faith Archbishops and Monks because this Archbishop displaced him out of Canterb. Colledg And the better to wreak his anger vpon them went out of the Church and began his heresies VVilliam VVitlesley Archbishop LVII 26. THe 57. Archbishop was William Wittlesley Great learning of Archb. vvitlesley elected an 1368. and died an 1374. He was saith Godwin Doctor of Law and preached in Latin verie learnedly He was a Roman Catholick as the same Godwin declareth saying that he was aduanced by the Popes onely authoritie His Rom. Religion Simon Sulburie Archbishop LVIII Notable learning and qualities of Archb. Sudburie 27. THe 58. was Simon Suldburie elected an 1375. and died an 1381. He was saith Godwin a noble Prelat verie wise learned eloquent liberal merciful and preached in Latin very learnedlie Stow Chron. pag. 458. saith he was eloquent man and wise beyond all wise men of the Realme and fulfilled most worthie martirdom being slaine of the rebellious commons His Rom. Religion His Roman religion is notorious For as the said Godw. writeth he was houshould Chaplin to Pope Innocent and one of the Iudges of his Rota who bestowed vpon him the Archbishoprick and sent him his Bulls VVilliam Courtney Archb. LIX Noblenes and great learning of Archb. Courtney 28. IN the yeare 1381. succeded William Courtney and deceased an 1396. He was writeth Godwin sonne to hugh Courtney Earle of Deuonshire and was a great Lawyer His Rom. Religion As for his Roman religion ther can be no doubt For as Godwin saith the Pope bestowed the Archbishoprick vpon him sent him his Pal and as Walsingham writeth made him Cardinal And Eox Acts pag. 505 saith He set King Richard 2. Vpon the poore Christians of VVicklefs side condemned some made diuers abiure and do pennance Thomas Arundel Archbishop LX. 29. IN the year 1396. succeded Thomas Arundel Noblenes and vvorthines of Archb. Arundel and died 1413. He was saith Godwin sonne to Robert Earle of Arundel and VVarren was vndoubtedly saith he a worthy Prelat wise and very stout And Walsinghan who them liued Hist pag. 432. saith he was eminentissima turris Ecclesiae c. A most eminent Tower and inuincible Champion of the Church of England His Rom. Religion As for his Roman religion there can be no doubt therof For Godwin writeth that by the Popes prouision he was made Archb of Canterb and receaued his Pal. Fox Acts pag. 524. citeth his Constitution wherin he professeth S. Peters supremacie and pag. 507. saith He was a great enemy of English Wicklefian bookes and the Authors of them Bale Cent. 7. cap. 50. saith he imprisoned the Wiclefists and made them abiure their haeresie Henrie Chichley Archbishop LXI The learning and vvorthines of Archb. Chichley 30. THe 61. Archb was Henrie Chichley in the yeare 1414. and departed this wordl An. 1443. He was as Godwin writeth Doctor of lawe much employed in Embassages of the King wherin he euer behaued him self wisely and to the kings good liking He alwaies enioyed his Princes fauor was wise in gouerning his See laudably bountiful in bestowing his goods to the good of the common vvelth and lasly stout and seuere in administration of iustice In Hiham Feris he built a goodly Colledg and also an hospital and in Oxford two Colledges and called one Bernards Colledg an other Al soules His Rom. religion As for his Roman religion there can be no question of it For as the said Godwin writeth the Pope bestowed the Archb. vpon him sent him his Pal and made him Cardinal and his Legat in England And Bale Cent. 7. cap. 50. accounteth him a persecuter of Wicklefists And as is said in the Epitaph of his Tombe was made Bishop by the Popes owne hands Iohn Stafford Archbishop LXII 19. IN the yeare 1443. succeded Iohn Stafford and died Nobilitie and great learning of Archb. Stafford His Rom. Keligion 1452. He vvas saith Godwin in the Bishops of Bathe a man very noble and no les learned sonne vnto the Earle of Stafford and Doctor of Lavve As for his Roman religion that is manifest because as Godwin writeth he was made Archb. by the Popes absolute authoritie and before obtained of Pope Martin the Bishoprick of Bathe Iohn Kemp Archbishop LXIII 15. IN the yeare 1452. succeded Iohn Kemp and deceased An. 1453. He was saith Godwin Doctor of Lavve And his Roman religion is certain for as Godwin writeth The learning and religion of Archb. Kemp. The Pope bestowed the Archb. vpon him sent him his Pal and after made him Cardinal which also testifieth Bale Cent. 11. cap. 55. Thomas Bourchier Archbishop LXIIII. Nobilitie and learning of Archb. Bourchier 33. THe 64. Archb was Thomas Bourchier elect An. 1454 and deceased An. 1486. He was sonne to Henrie Bourchier Earle of Essex brought vp in Oxford of which Vniuersitie he was Chancelor Bale Cent. 11. cap. 75. saith he was a man honorable for his learning vertue and the blood of the Earles of Essex His Rom. religion His Romane Religion is manifest by Godwin Iohn Morton Archbishop LXV 34. THe 65. Archb was Iohn morton An 1487. and dyed An. 1500. He vvas saith Stow Chron. Eccellent learning and vertue of Archb. Morton pag. 789 of excellent vvit learning and vertue Godwin saith he was Doctor of lavv had manifould good partes great learning in the lavv vvisdom discretion and other vertues notable loyaltie and faithfulnes to his Prince Bale Cent. 11. cap. 85. Vir moribus c. A famous man in that age for vertue and learning seuere and a louer of iustice A man that in his time surpassed all the Prelats of England in vvisdome and grauitie As for his Roman religion that is manifest His Rom. religion For he was elected by the Monks confirmed redily by the Pope and made also Cardinal and procured Saint Anselm to be canonized Henrie Dean Archbishop LXVI 35. THe 66. Archb. was Henrie Dean An. 1501. and died
King Ethelbert also Pro animae suae remedio c for the good of his soule gaue to Mellit Bishop the land called Tillingham out of Stow Chron. pag. 77. And so of the rest Our first Christian K. gaue land to Churches for help of his soule Again Fox pag. 154. The causes why solemn Monasteries were first founded by Kings Queenes Kings daughters and rich Consuls are these Pro remedio animae meae pro remissione peccatorum meorum pro redemptione peccatorum meorum pro salute Regnorum meorum quique subiacent regimini populorum in honorem gloriosae virginis For the redemption of my soul for the redeeming of my sinnes and for the saftie of my Kingdoms and people subiect to my gouernment to the honor of the glorious Virgin And therfor by D. Abbots his verdict and by euident inference our auncient Princes wanted the sunne of Protestants righteousnes 10 10. And lastly I proue it by the plain confession of Protest For Fox Acts. pag. 132. saith our first Christian Kings were deuout to Church men espetially to the Church of Rome Which was in the opinion of Protestāts Our Kings deuour to the P. vvhen he vvas in opinion of Protestants Antichrist when the Pope was known Antichrist That is in Boniface 3. time and since Bale Cent. 1. cap 73 saith of king Ethelbert our first Christian king that He receaued the doctrin of the Roman Religion with all the imposture therof and died the 21. yeare of his receaued Papistrie Could he speake more plainly And Cent. 13. cap. 5 Felix saith he conuerted the East parte of England to Papistrie A Plaine confessiō of Protestants that our nation vvas first conuerted to papistrie And Ibid cap. 4. he saith that Birin vnder colour of the Gospel taught the VVest saxons Papisticam fidem Papistical faith The same confesse diuers other Protestants as hath bene shewed before when we proued that S. Greg. and S. Austin were by the confession of Protestants plain Rom. Catholicks 4. To all these particuler proofes I ad a general one vz the English names which our ancient Kings and people gaue to their seruice and their Pastors See in Ingulph hovv antient Knights vvere vvont to goe to confession before they vvere knighted also their Churches Tombs and Epitaphes and finally all their ancient Monuments do testifie and proclame their Catholick Roman religion For their seruice of God they called Masse Nether can it be shewed that euer they called it other wise and of it haue they tearmed the cheefe feasts of the yeare as Christmasse Candlemasse Michelmas Name of Masse Martin masse As likwise they haue tearmed Shreuetide of their Shreiuing and confessing them selues before they began their lent Fast Palmesonday of the Palmes which they caried on that day as Catholicks at this day doe Ember dayes of the Catholick fast of Quator tēpora corruptly pronouncing the last word of Priests Their cheefe Doers of their seruice they termed Priestes That is as Protest confesse Sacrificers and therfor their ministers abhor the name Reinold conf pag. 466 467. Their cheefe Churches they built in forme of a Crosse The cheefe Altar therin on high and toward the East Forme of Churches and diuers Altars in little Chappell 's about erected therin a Roodloft with the Roode or Crosse of Christ vppon it adorned their Chappell 's euen the very glasse windowes with Pictures In like sort they buried their dead with Crosses as was seene on the tombe of King Arthur Buriall of dead and their Bishops with Chalices as in the Tombe of S. Birin and vsually on the Epitaphs desire men to pray for the soule of the dead Epitaphs And where I pray yow was the Protestant Communion when our first Christian Ancestors termed their cheefe seruice of God Masse and therof named their principall feasts in the yeare where were their Ministers when they termed their Pastors Priests and sacrificers Wher were their Churches when all the Cathedrall Churches were built in forme of a Crosse with one high Altar and diuers little Altars in the Church about where were they them selues when our Ancestors euen dead did by Crosses wher with they were buried and the Epitaphs of their Tombes professe the Roman Catholick religion CHAP. XXII Certayne obiections of Ministers that our auncient Kings were not Romane Catholiques disproued 1. ALbeit euery one of iudgment will easely see that what can be obiected against this so cleare D. Doue of Recusancie vvil haue Bellarm to be a Protest or no perfect Catholik and by the Aduersaries confessed truth is but cauils which want not against almost the euidenst truth that is yet for satisfaction of all sorts of people we wil propose what D. Abbots in his Answer to D. Bishops epistle pag. 199. lately hath collected for proofe that our ancient Kings were Protestants or at least not perfect obiec ∣ tion 1 Roman Catholicks First he saith that our antient Kings had the supremacie in causes Ecclesiasticall Ansvver This is euidently false by what hath bene said in the 5. 6. and 7. proofe of the former Chapter To which I add that as it shal be shewed herafter King Edward 3. whome Protestants account to make most for them professed it to be a sauor of heresie to deny the Popes supremacie in causes ecclesiasticall 2. Abbots saith that the kings founded Bishopricks and inuested them at their obiec ∣ tion 2 pleasur as did Edward Confessor the Bishoprick of Exester Ansvver That in S. Austins time or long after the King founded Bishopricks and inuested Bishops is apparantly false For it is euident in Beda lib. 1. cap. 29. That S. Greg. at his owne pleasure apointed two Archbishopricks vnder each of them twelue Bishopricks to be erected in England And lib. 2. cap. 4. That S. Austin by his authoritie founded the Archbishoprick of Canterburie and the Bishopricks of London and Rochester Our ancient Kings tooke not vpon them to erect Bishopriks and that the King then did onely build them Churches indow the Bishopricks with lands and giue them saith Beda lib. 1. cap. 28. Possessions necessarie for their maintenance And aboue 800. yeares agoe when King Offa would alter the Bishoprik of Lichfeild in to an Archbishoprick K Ethelbert he took not vpon him to doe it by his owne authoritie or of the Bishops of his realm K. Offa. but procured Pope Adrian to send two legats for that purpose Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 4. K Edvvard Sen. And 700. yeares agoe mhen King Edward Senior erected fiue Bishopricks in the West Contrie it was done by the expresse commandement of Pope Formosus Malmsb. 2. Reg. cap. 5. K VVilli◠Conq. And about 500. yeares agoe when King William Conqueror would haue some English Bishops deposed and Bishopricks translated from litle Tounes to greater Citties he procured Pope Alexander 2. to send a Legat hither to doe it Malmsb. 1. Pont. But yet we grāt
men and trauailled to Rome with great deuotion wher as he saith pag. 110 he became a Monke and pag. 125. granted a peny of euery house to be payd to the Court of Rome Beda lib 5 cap. 7. malmsb loc cit Cooper An. 723. Bale Cent. 11. cap. 97. Sleidan lib. 9. Stovv pag. 96. Bal. lib. cit Cambd. in Brit. p. 192. And pag. 136. founded the English Scoole or Seminarie there Fiftly as Cambden testifieth in Brit. pag. 193. he made verses to be engraueÌ„ in the forfront of Glossenburie in which he plainly confesseth S. Peters supremacie saith he that he was in Degree higher than S. Paul had the Keyes of heauen was the Porter and the firm Rock The verses are these Caelorum portae lati duo Lumina mundi Ore tonat Paulus fulgurat Arce Petrus Inter Apostolicas radianti luce coronas Doctior hic monitis celsior ille gradu S. peters supremacie professed by letters engrauen in stone Corda per hunc hominum reserantur astra per illum Quos docet iste stilo suscipit ille Polo Pandit iter Caelo hic dogmate clauibus alter Est via cui Paulus iaenua fida Petrus Behould Christian Reader this ancient and famous King and consequently all England in his time which is 900. yeares agoe beleeuing and not beleeuing onely but professing nor professing but engrauing in stone for testimony to all posteritie that S. Peter was in degree aboue all the Apostles S. Peter in degree aboue all the rest of the Apostles was the peculier Rock of Christians the proper Porter of heauen and espetially had the keyes of the coelestiall Kingdome Which is plain-ly that supremacie which their Posteritie Catholicks doe attribut vnto S. Peter and his successors And of the royall blood of this vndoubted Catholick and reuouneÌ„d King and so deuoted to the Church of Rome as first of all Christian Kings of the wordl His maiestie descendeth of K. Ina. by his brother he made his Kingdom and euery houshould therof tributary therto by payment of yearly pension by his brother Ingles came King Egbert who after reduced England to a monarchie as testifieth Paris Hist pag. 126. and of this King Egbert by lineall succession descendeth our present Souereign Lord King Iames. 11. In this Kings tyme besids him self three other English Kings left their Kingdoms also and became Monks to wit Four Kings leaue their kingdome and became moÌ„ks Ethelred and Coenred Kings one after the other of mercia or middle England and Offa King of Essex The two last went to Rome and there entred into Religion The third remained heere in England after was made Abbot of Bardney neere Lincoln And besides the Queens before mentioned Kineswitha daughter of King Penda and also espouse to the said King Offa became a Nonne hauing before perswaded him to giue ouer both his Kingdom and suite to her And besides these Osrick King of Northumberland as Godwill in the Bishops of Gloster saith Three Queens of mercia Abbesses one after the other but indeede King of the Victians as Beda called him lib. 4. cap 23. about the yeare 700. founded a Nonnery in Gloster in which Kineburg Eadburg and Eua all Queenes of Mercia were successiuly Abbesses The same saith Cambd. in Brit. pag. 316. Such rare and admirable loue of God and contempt both of pleasures and glorie of this world reigned in our Kings ProtestaÌ„ts glorie of the holines of our Cath. Anceistors Queenes and Princes of those dayes that iustly Cambd. in Brit. pag. 345. calleth this age seracissimum Sanctorum saeculum a most fruitfull wordl of Saints Oh when will Protestants breede such an age In this Kings time fell that most dredfull pumishment of God vpon that Captain who in his sicknes would not confesse his sinnes least he should seeme fearfull Which S. Beda recounteth lib. 5. cap. 14. wher he telleth how a little before the mans death Angels appeared and shewed to him a faire booke Dreadful punishment of one that differed his confession but little in quantitie wherin all his good deedes were written and after there came a huge multitude of Diuels who in a great black booke shewed him all his ill deedes and sinnes VVestmon An 921. Godvv in B. of york and one of them strooke him on the head and other on the feete which strokes crept into his body whâ—n they met he dyed in desperation In this Kings time also dyed S. Iohn of Beuerley who made S. Beda Priest Miracles of S. Ihon of Beuerlay whome he recounteth lib. 5. cap. 2. that by making the signe of the Crosse vpon the tongue of a Domb man he restored his speeche and that he helped an Earles wife with holy water and cap. 5. cured an Earles sonne and his Chaplin by his blessing In this time also liued S. Wilbrord an English man who An. 697. was consecrat Bishop by Pope Sergius and sent to preache in Frisland and Germany which also S. Swibert and many English more did Marcellin 1. mort Surio tom 2. Beda lib. 5. cap. 11. In this time also liued S. Boniface the Apostle of Germanie whome Pope Greg. 2. sent thither to preache An. 719. whose oath of fidelitie and plain Papistrie yow may read in Surius Tom. 3. and Baron An. 723. See also Surius de rebus moguntin At that same time also liued that great Eremit and S. Antonie of England S. Guthlac S. Guthlac the S. Antoine of England Of whome because Fox Acts pag. 125. saith that he secth no great cause why he should be Sainted Nether beleeue I saith he his miracles I will in this Saint giue the reader a taste of Fox his impudencie His holines and a full assurance if any can suffice of S. Guthlac his miracles Wherby euery indifferent man may iudg of the like miracles of Saints As for his holines Cambd in Brit. pag. 472. saith thus Guthlacus summa sanct titate c. Guthlac heere at Crowland lead an heremitical life in exceeding great sanctitie in honor of whome King Ethelbald with wonderfull expence founded a Monasterie in a Marish and vnstable grounde for religion and wealth very famous Behould this Protestant acknowledgeth that S. Guthlac led a most holy life and was so esteemed that King Ethelbald who liued at that same time soone after his death His miracles built a goodly Monasterie in his honor And who will read his life in Surius Tom. 2. shall finde that he was an admirable Saint 12. But as for the miracles of S. Guthlac if any humane testimony or euidence can make a thing certain and vndoubted they are so For Ingulph in his Hist printed and published by Protest who liued in the time of the Conquest setteth doune the Charter of King Kenulph a worthie Prince as all our Chronicles testifie dated Anno Christi 806. in which the King saith that he and his Queene were eye witnesses of many miracles done
at is shrine in these words Kenulphus Dei misericordia Rex c. Kenulph by the grace of God King c. The King and Q. of England faire say vvere eye-vvitnesses of S. Guthlacs miracles Be it known to all men that our Lord hath magnified his Saint the most blessed Confessor of Christ S. Guthlac who corporally resteth in Crowland Monasterie with most famous signes and worthy wonders yea with fresh and in numerable miracles as both I and my Queene haue seene with our owne eyes in our Pilgrimage English Pilgrims vvith images of Saints in their hats And there the king freketh all Pilgrims that come to S. Guthlac cum signis eius in caputijs aut capellis with his images in their hatts or capps from all tax and tole And to this Charter subscribe the said king kenulph and Cuthred king of kent Celwal â—rother to King Kenulph Testimonie of K. Burdred for Saint Guthlacs miracles Wilfrid Archb. of Canterb. two Bishops and one Abbot and diuers others And he setteth doune an other Charter of king Burdred in which he testifieth that Crowland Pro frequentibus miraculis c. In respect of the frequent miracles of the most holy Confessor S. Guthlac is alwaies a fertil mother amongst the vinyards of Engaddi And that God by apparant myracles of S. Guthlac hath vouch saffed to shew his mercie To which Charter subscribe the king An. 851. with the whole consent as he saith of the Parliament then gathered against the Danes Archb. Ceolreth six Bishops two Duks three Earles and diuers others And Ingulph addeth that in the ParliameÌ„t the Archb. Ceolreth and diuers others Manie cured miraculously in the Parliament as well Prelats as Nobles were sodenly and miraculously cured of a kinde of palsie which at that time much offended England and ther vpon omnes ad visitandum c. All presently bound them selues in conscience by a most strict vowe to visit in a deuout Pilgrimage with all possible speede the most sacred tombe of the most blessed Saint Guthlac at Crowland The vvhole parliament vovveth pilgrimage What now will Fox say against this cloud of witnesses omni exceptione maiores Will he say as Ministers vse to say of Priests and Monks that they forged these miracles for gaine But this were madnes to say of such great Kings and Princes or will he say that they were deceaued Fox his confusion But some of them were eye witnesses and some of them were such in whome the miracles were wrought as the Archbishop and Bishop of London who testifie the same in their subscription But by this the indifferent Reader may both perceaue what credit he may giue to the miracles of other Saints and with what impudence without any testimony to the contrary they are denyed of Fox and such like And therfore I will not make any more Apology hereafter for the miracles which I shall rehearse but only cite my Authors from whome I haue them King Ethelard VIII 13. KIng Ina going to Rome An. 728. as Florent hath Chron. left his Kingdome to Ethelard Valour of K. Ethelard who held it most quietly saith Malmsb. lib. 1. c. 2. 14. yeares he was saith Malmsb. Cosin to King Ina and a valiant Prince His Rom. Religion His roman religion appeareth both by that King Ina so notorious a Papist chose him to whome he would commit his kingdome as appeareth by Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. and also by other things which are by Protestants confessed of the religion of this time In this Kings time died S. Egbert Priest Anno 729. Saints Ex Beda lib. 3. cap. 27. vvho led saith he his life in great perfection of humility and meeknes continency innocencie and righteousnes and conuerted the Scotts to the right obseruation of Easter And S. Beda himselfe that glorious doctor of our English Church the flower of Christianity at that time for vertue and learning of whose high praises giuen to him by Protestants and of his perfect roman Religion I haue said ynough before Here only I will adde the Elogy of Malmsb. lib. 1. cap. 3. Bedam saith he mirari facilius c you may sooner admire then vvorthly praise Beda vvho liuing in the farthest corner of the vvorld vvith the flash of his doctrine haue a light to all Nations Here vvit faileth vvords are vvanting vvhile I cannot tell vvhat most to commend vvhither the muâ—â—â—tude of his volums Florent VVestmon Anno. 734. Huntingt lib. 4. or the sobriety of his stile For doubtles the diuine vvisdome had vvith no sparing draught giueÌ„ him to drinck that in so short a scaÌ„tling of his life could perfect so huge voluÌ„es The report of his name vvas so famous that the cheefest in Rome had neede of him for the resoluing of doubtfull questions And much more there of his holines VVriters Procure their vvorks to be approued of the Pope Where also he addeth that he died anoiled and hovvseled The like hath Florent and Westmon Anno 734. and Hunting lib. 4. Caius de antiq Canterb. pag. 138. proueth that Beda went to Rome and there read his bookes coram Romana Ecclesia Before the Church of Rome and then gaue them to other to copie forth vvhich vvas saith he ordinarie in the Ecclesiasticall vvriters of that age to deliuer their vvorks first to the Pope of Rome to be examined K. Ceolvvolph a Monke In this Kings time Anno 737. as is in the Epitome of Beda Ceolwolfe King of Northumberland to whome Beda dedicated his history left his Kingdome and became a Monke And as Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 3. florished with miracles And about the same time Frigedida Queene of the west-Saxons went to Rome Hunting lib. 4. pag. 340. Q Frigedida a pilgrim Godwin in the Bish of Salsbery which at that time saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 4. And Hunting Deuotion of English in going to Rome l. cit many English men both of the nobilitie and coÌ„mons spirituall teÌ„poral vvere wont to vse vvith 〈◊〉 emulation In this Kings time also about the year 730. as Godwin hath in the Bishops of Oxford though Capgraue in her life say 750. liued the holy Virgin S. Frideswid S. Fridesvvida who flying to saue her maydenhood from Prince Algarus he was miraculously strooke blind Cambd. in Brit p. 331. and she after became Abbesse of a nonry built by her Father DidaÌ„ These dayes were so far from Protestancy and so manifestly Catholicke as Bale Cent. 1. cap. 93. saith they were pessima tempora pubescente Antichristo Very bad time vvhen Antichrist grevv to riper yeares And Centur. 2. cap. 6. writeth of Cymbertus an English Bishop of S. Bedas time After the custome of the rest in the same age he taught and coÌ„mended the Roman customs to be obserued in his Churches And Fulke Annot. in Hebr. 10. saith Beda liued in a superstitious time long after Antichrist did opeÌ„ly shevv himself And 1. Petri
Monke as Fox writeth lib. 2. pag. 3. and pag. 129. and others Besides of this King Offa Stow writeth pag. 89. that he caused the reliques of S. Alban to be taken vp and put in a Shrine Malmsb. 2. Reg. cap. 4. and adorned with gould and pretious stones and builded there a Prinely Monasterie His Charter saith he is dated An. 793. with the witnesse of him selfe his sonne Egferd 9. Kings 15. Bishops 10. Dukes c. By which we may clearly perceaue the Roman faith of all our Nation then Westmon also An. 794. Telleth how King Offa with the counsell of his Bishops sent to the Pope to haue priuiledges for that Monasterie Pope confirmeth our Kings Charters and the Pope answered that he should grante what he thought conuenient Et nos saith the Pope And we by our priuiledg will confirme our originall And as Paris hath An. 794. Manie Princes became monks He excepted it from all iurisdiction of Bishop or Archbishop subiected it immediatly to the See of Rome His diebus saith Bale Cent. 2. cap 15. In these dayes many Princes in England with shauing tooke vpon them the profession of Monks In this Kings time An. 793. was the Innocent and holy King Ethelbert of East-England slaine S. Ethelbert K. Ethelrida his spouse an Anchoresse Malmsb. in Fastis 1. Reg. cap. 5. Florent Chron. Stow pag 74. Fox Acts. pag. 129. And Etheltida his espouse daughter of King Offa made her selfe an Ancoresse or recluse ex Ingulph In this tyme also was found the body of S. VVithburg daughter of King Anna after 55. yeares buriall ex Florent An. 798. S. Fremund K. In his tyme also liued S. Fremund King and sonne to King Offa Vir saith Cambd. in Brit. pag. 500. magni nominis A man of a worthy name and singuler pietie towards God was canonized for a Saint And Rictrith iamdudum Regina tunc Abbattissa obijt Q Rictrith Nonne Rictrith somtime a Queene then Abbesse dyed Houed An. 786. And An. 799. died Osbald then Abbot K. Osbald Monke Saints but once King of Northumberland Houed Ibid. In this time also died S. Lull Archbishop of Mentz whome not onely Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 4. but Bale also Cent. 13. cap. 56. commendeth saying he was homo tum eruditionis c. A man of approoued learning and sanctitie and gaue him selfe as an example of vertue to the Gentills that had any inclination to the Christian faith And yet was he scoller and successor to Saint Boniface that famous Papist Ibid. cap. 57. Bale calleth Saint Burchard his fellowe Virum pium ac religiosum a godly and religious man And cap. 70. he saith that S. Wilhad Archb. of Brome and fellow laborer with them Martirij desiderio pro Rom. Ecclesia flagrabat Burnt with desire of Martirdome for the Church of Rome English desire to die for the Church of Rome In his time also liued that great Clerck Alcuin Confessor to Charles the Great of whome ynough hath bene sayd before 18. Thus thou seest Christian Reader how clearly the Catholick Roman religion hath bene deduced through all those our first Christian Kings for the space of the first 200. yeares after our conuersion from Paganisme to Christianity The effects of Catholike religiō in our nation in 200. years And what notable contempt of the world and holines of life it bred in that time in our Kings Queenes Princes Ten Kings Saints in 200 yaers Clergy and Commons in so much that ten of those Kings that then were are now accounted Saints To wit Ethelbert Fourtene Kings Monks or Pilgrims Edwin Oswald Oswi Sebbi Sigebert another Sigebert Richard Ethelbrit Fremund And fourteene of them forsaking their Kindomes either became Monks or went on Pilgrimages to Rome namely Kinegilsus Centwin Cedwall Ina Sebby Offa VVho vvold not aduenture his soule sooner vvith thes holie Kings Queens and Princes than vvith one boye and a VVomā Princes Cōfessors See marcellin in vit Simbert Princes martyrs Sigebert Ethelred Coenred another Offa Cealwolph Eadbert Kenred Osbald to whome I may adde Oswin preuented by death And 13. Queenes nonnes to wit Bathildis Ethelreda Sexburg kineswith espouse to King Offa Eadburg Eua Emenild Edelburg Ethelburg Canfled Cuthburg VVerburg Erigedida Rictirth to whome I may add Heseswid mother to King Adolph Besides many Kings sonnes as Sighord VVillibald VVinnibald Merefin Adelbert and many more whose names we know not And many Princes Martyrs as Ruffin VVulfhale Elbert Egbrigh and one Confessor S. Pumold And many Kings and Queenes daughters that became nonnes as Edelburg Eartongath Sedrido VVithburg Kings daughters Mildred Milhith VValburg Etheldrida 19. Could such admirable contempt of the world spring from the Diuels religion or rather from his who in our baptisme bindeth vs to renounce the world and pomps therof Can grapes spring of thorns Could so great vertue and holines of life rise from the Diuel the vtter enemy of vertue or rather from God from whome as S. Iames saith commeth all goodnes Can Protestants imagin that God reuealed his truth to them and hid it from so great Saints and seruants of his as those were Did God hide his truth from those vertuous princes and reueal it to a boy and a vvoman who sought it so diligently folowed it so earnestly and as S. Iames speaketh by their workes haue shewed their faith and yet notwithstāding perished euerlastinglie as no doubt must needes be both thought and said if Protestants religion be the only truth of Christ and Christs truth the only way as no doubt it is to saluation No hope of saluation to our Ancestors if the Cath. faith be not the faith of Christ And therfore how soeuer some Ministers say that they will not iudge their Forfathers they cannot but thinke that these holy Princes and their people are damned which they are a shamed to say or that there are diuers wayes to heauen which is right Atheisme or rather Antichristianisme For if ther be any other way to heauen than that which Christ taught we make Christ a lyar But let them thinck as they list I hope all men that are carefull of their saluation and withall consider that as ther is but one God and one Christ so ther is but one baptisme and one faith to wit the Catholick which who keepeth not intirely shall perish euerlastingly will both thinck and say Moriatur anima mea morte iustorum Athan. in Symbolo fiant nouissima mea horum similia Let my soule die the death of the iust and let my end belike to these men And now let vs goe from the Kings of a part of England to the Monarchs of the whole CHAP. XXIIII That all the Kings of England from the Monarchy to the Conquest vvere Roman Catholicks proued in particuler King Egbert XIII 1. THe thirtenth Christian King of the west-Saxons and first that reduced England to a Monarchy was King
termed his adoptiue child as is before said instructed of him in maners religiō Moreouer as Caius saith In reparandis ornandis c. In repairing beutifying enriching Monasteries he labored earnestly amongst which he builded two of great renoun But Fox reckoneth three one at Shasburie one at Ethling S. Cutbert encourageth the K. to recouer England the third at Winchester The cause of the building his Monasterie at Ethling was because he being almost quite vāquisht of the Danes and lying there hid for a time S. Cutbert appeared to him badd him be of good corage assuring him both of the present vision and future victorie ouer the Danes by a present miracle Profes of the truth of S. Cutberts vision to K. Alfred This vision was as is said confirmed then by a present miracle and by the perfect conquest of the Danes after following beleeued of this notable prudent King and testifyed as Fox p. 142. cōfesseth by Malmsb. Polichron Houed Iornalasensis others and yet is termed of him without any reason or testimony a dreaming fable onely as we may imagin because it is sayd to come from S. Cutbert For soone after p. 149. he crediteth a Vision of Egwin a Herlot albeit it haue nothing so good testimonie because therin is no mentiō of any Saint Finally this excellēt King in his preface before the Pastorall of Saint Gregory calleth him Christs Vicar sent almes to Rome Westmon An. 889. also to India to performe saith Fox p. 142. His vovv to S. Thomas vvhich he made during the tyme of his distresse against the Danes In this Kings time Burdred King of Merceland forsaking his Kingdom went to Rome A King goeth to Rome and Anno. 889. his Queene Ethelswitha followed him Hollemen in time of K. Alfred In this kings time also liued S. Grimbald whome king Alfred called out of France to teach in Oxford and S. Neotus Scientia saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 1. In knowledg and manners excelling in counsel good in speeche wise by whose counsel Alfred founded a schoole at Oxford King Edward the elder XIX 8. IN the yeare 901. succeeded King Edward the Elder sonne to king Alfred The vvorthines of K. Edvvard son and reigned saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 3 23. yeares others say 24. He gouerned the land saith Fox lib. 3. pag. 146. right valiantly in Princely gouernment and such like martial prowes he was nothing inferior to his Father but rather exceeded him subdued VVales Scotlād recouered all out of the Danes hāds The same saith Cooper An. 901. Stow p. 107. A great victorie Malmsb. l. cit Florent and Westmon An. 924 Houed p. 122. And Ingulph and Hunting lib. 5. say that in one battel he slew two kinges and 10. Earles of the Danes And Ethelwerd lib. 4. cap. 4. writeth that in all he slew 4. kings of them His Rom. Religion The Roman religion of this valiant and victorious Prince is euident First because as king Edgar his grandchild in an oration which Fox hath lib. 3. pag. 170. testifieth he accounted S. Dustan his Father helper and fellow worker in all things chose him as Bishop and Shepherd of his soule and keeper of his maners obeyed him in all things and preferred his counsel before all treasure Secondly because he obeyed the commandement of the Pope who threatned him excommunication if he procured diuers Bishopricks to be erected ex Malmsb. l. cit Cambden in Brit. p. 198. Thirdly because two of his daughters Edfled and Edburga became nōnes the third Ethelhild vowed virginitie ex Malm. l. cit Houed p. 421. Tvvo daughters of King Edvvard Nonnes and the third vovved virginitie And as Bale saith Cent. 13. c. 77. Gregorie a sonne of his became an hermit in Swiseland Fourthly because he toke awaye his brothers or his brothers sonnes wife from him because she had bene a Nonne Hunt lib. 5. Westmon An. 801. In his time liued the said S. Edburg his daughter Saints and S. Fristan Bishop of Winchester a man saith Godwin in his life highly esteemed of for his learning but much more for his great vertue and holines King Athelstan XX. The VVorthines of K. Ethelstan 9. IN the yeare 924. succeeded king Athelstan sonne to king Edward and held the Crowne 16. yeares ex Malm. lib. 2. cap. 6. He was saith Fox p. 147. Cooper An. 925. and Stow p. 107. a Prince of worthie memorie valiant and wise in all his acts and brought this Lād to one Monarchy For he expelled the Danes subdued the Scotts quieted the VVelchmen The like saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 22. and also Catholick writers as yow may see in Malmsb. l. cit Hunt lib. 5. Houed pag. 422. His religion His Roman religion is most euidēt For going to the Battel of Brumford against many kings and innumerable enemies Ingulpg Florent An. 938. Hunt lib. 5. pag. 422. he visited saith Ingulph S. Iohn of Beuerley by the waye with great deuotion and God so blessed his deuotiō as in the battel he slew saith Malmsb the king of Scotts fiue kings more A vvonderfull victorie 12. Earles innumerable multitude of his enemies and got one of the greatest victories that euer Englishe wonne And in his return gaue great gifts and priuiledges to S. Iohn of Beutrley and made it a sanctuary for all Debters and Malifactors Ex Ingulph and Cambd. in Brit. pag. 636. Besides he was saith Ingulph and Malmsb greatly delited with a peece of the holy Crosse Hovv K. Ethelstad estemed reliques and Crowne of thorns which Hugh king of France sent vnto him Made S. Aldhelm his Patron Cambd. p. 210. Builded saith Fox pag. 149 the two Monasteries of Midleton and Mithelney for his brothers soule VVhy Kings builded monasteries VVherby saith Fox it may appeare that the espetiall cause of building Monasteries in those dayes was for the releasing sinnes bothe of them departed and of them aliue which cause saith he how it stādeth with Christs Luthers Gospel let the Christian Reader try with him self Thus Fox which confession of his may suffice to shew how all that kings tyme all the Realme was Roman Catholick All Christendom of the same faith vvith K. Ethelston And how all Christendome abroad agreed with him in religiō appeareth by the marriage of his sisters to the Emperor king of Frāce other Christiā Princes In this kings time befel a miracle in Duke Elfred whome the king sent to Rome to purge him selfe of treason by his oath before S. Peters sepulcher Miracle by S Peter But saith the K. in his charter which Fox pag. 148. Malmsb and others haue hauing taken his oath he fel before the Altar and was caried by the hands of his seruants to the English schole and the next night after he ended his life Then also liued Saint Birnstan Bishop of VVinchester Qui c. saith Florēt An. 932. Malm. Polichron
and made 8. The religion of K. Edgar Kings to row him in a boate he setting at the sterne guiding it The RomaÌ„ religioÌ„ of this renowned K. is manifest For Fox l. cit Ingulph pag. 885. saith He was a great Patron of Monkish religion builded as some say as many Monasteries as there be sondays in the yeare or as Edner reporteth 48. pag. 156. Edgar was seduced by Dunstan who was drowned in all superstition and did seuen yeares penance at Dunstans apointment And pag. 161. and 169. reciteth an oration in King Edgar which also is in Stow pag. 111. wherin the King speaketh thus to the Clergy It belongeth to me to rule the lay people It belongeth to me to prouide necessarie things to the Ministers of the Church to the flock of Monkes Behould how he distinguisheth betwene gouerning lay people and prouiding for clergie Item he complaineth there that Priests crownes are not broade nor lay people and prouiding for clergie Item he complaineth there That Priests crownes are not broade nor their rownding conuenient and that they came not deuoutly to Masse CoÌ„staÌ„tins svvord in the Kings hand S. Peters in the Bishops hands and saith to the Bishops I haue Constantins sworde and yee haue Peters sword in your hands let vs ioine right hands let vs cuple svvord to svvord that the Leapers may be cast out of the Temple Touching which oration Fox noteth the religious zeale and deuotion of Kings and the blind saith he ignorance and superstition of that time in both estates Ecclesiasticall and ciuil in esteeming Christs religion cheefly to consist in giuing to Churches and maintaining of Monkery wherin it appeareth saith he how ignorant that time was of the true doctrin of Christs faith K. Edgars time knevv not the ProtestaÌ„ts Doctrin And putteth this note in the margent The doctrin of iustification vnknowne Bale Cent. 2. cap. 34. saith Edgarus c. Edgar earnestly seruing the desires of Monkes And by the inchantments of Dunstan Ethelwald and Oswald being made an Image of the Beast did speake onely as they gaue him breath all things then were ruled at their beck Ingul pag. 883. setteth downe his Charter of Peterborowh wherin he calleth S. Peter Superum Ianitorem The porter of heauen and saith he apointeth there a market for diuers good purposes both of temporall and spiritual profits that Gods ministers may be holpen more neare at hand and that the Christian people meeting there amidst worldly affaires may demand Gods help Note whiles by demanding S. Peters protection and by hearing the misterie of Masse according to the faith of eche one the faultes of diuers sinnes may therin be redeemed And again Hanc regiferam libertatem c we haue procured this royal libertie according to the primitiue institution therof to be strenghned from the See of the Apostolicke Roman Church by the author him selfe of this writing most reuerend Ethelwald And to this Charter subscribe two Archbishops three Bishops many Abbots Dukes and nobles And Malmsb. l. cit citeth an other Charter of that king granted to Glassenburie which he requested to be confirmed by Pope Iohn 12. which Pope confirmed it saying that he tooke the Monasterie in protectione Romanae Ecclesiae beatorum Apostolorum Petri Pauli In protection of the Roman Church and the blessed Apostles Saint Peter and Paule In this kings tyme liued Saint Merwin saith Florent Saints in this King his tyme. An. 967. whome he made Abbesse of Rumsey and confirmed that Monasterie saith Stow pag. 113. in the presence of all the Nobilitie Also Saint Editha his own daughter who from her infancy was brought vp in a Monasterie and would not refuse that lyfe to enioy the crowne after her brother King Edwards death Also S. Elsted a nonne whose life and miracles yow may read in Capgraue S. Edward Martyr XXV 14. I In the yeare 975. began S. Edward the Martyr saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 9â— sonne to King Edgar The vertues of K. Edvvard martyr and reigned three yeares who did saith he follow the steps of his Eathers religion and yeelde both eare minde to good Councell Inguâ—ph pag. 889. saith he was a simple and most holy yong man following much his Father in maners Cooper An. 975 and Sâ—ow pag 113. say he was in all kinde of honest vertues comparable to his Father Edgar began his souerainty with much modestie and mildnes worthely fauored of all Fox Acts. pag. 159 Authors describe him to be a vertuous and noble Prince much pittifull bountifull to the poore And Caius de Antiq. Cantab Miracles pag. 294. saith he is worthilie tearmed a martyr Cooper An 977. saith after his death God shewed for him many miracles which also testify Malmsb. l. cit Westmon Anno. 979. and others wherby the Reader make perceaue what account he may make of Fox who l. cit calleth them tales His religion His Roman religion is manifest partly by what hath bene said of his Father partly because Fox saith l. cit He was by Dunstans meanes elected and consecrated Which also testify Malmsb. l. cit Florent Anno 975. And because as Fox the same Authors testity he stoode with Saint Dunâ—â—an against Priests Wiues Saints In this Kings time liued three great Saints S. Dunstan S. Ethelwald S. Oswald of whome we will speake in the time of the next King when they died King Egelred XXVI 15. IN the yeare 979. saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 10. succeeded King Egelred sonne to King Edgar and reigned 37. yeares Who as say Florent An. 978. Qualities of K. Egelred Houed p. 427. and Cooper An. 978. was Moribus elegans pulcher vultu decorus aspectu excellently manered of fayer faâ—e and gratious countenance His Roman religion is manifest by what hath bene sayd of hiâ— Father His religion Secondly because his mother built two Monasteries one at Amsbury an other at Whorwel and became a Nonne Cambd. in Brit. pag. 177. 221. 228. and as Malmsb. l. cit saith Corpus silicio c. She wrapt her-bodie in haire cloth In the night layd on the grownd without pillow she toke her sleepe c. Thirdly because in his time liued these notorious Papists S. Dunstan S. Ethelwald and S. Oswald Fourthly because he confirmed the Charter of Euisham Monasterie libertatis priuilegium c. And the priuiledg of the liberty confirming signed it with the signe of the Crosse Cambd. in Brit. pag. 327. Fiftly because he receaued the Legat of Pope Iohn 15. and by him made peace with the Duke of NormaÌ„die Miracles Malmsb. l. cit In this time was S. Edward King and martyrs body found incorrupt An. 979. Houed pag. 407. Then also liued S. Dunstan of whome some thing hath bene sayd in the Archbishops Saints S. Ethelwald Bishop of Winchester who saith Godwin in his life was a great Patron of Monks and no lesse enemy to married Priestes And S.
the words of the Sacraments he which knew his grāmer was a wonder and a miracle to the rest Monks vvere fine in apparell and had euery kinde of meat indifferent making a mockerie of their rule The nobles giuin to glutonie and Venerie did not go to Church in the morning after the maner of Christians but in their chambers dalying vvith their wiues heard onlie the solemnization of their wiues heard onely the solemnization of Mattins and Masse by a Priest making much hast therin Euery one commonly was giuen to tippling continewing in this exercise nights as wel as dayes wheron vices ensued companions of dronkenes But I would not haue these sayinges to be vnderstood of all I knew many of the clergie at that time walked the path of sanctitie in true simplicitie I knew many Laymen of all sorts and conditions within this same Contrie pleased God Hunting also lib. 6. writeth that before the Conquest a man of God tould them that for their sinnes in murder and treason and because they were giuen to drunkenes and carelesnes of the seruice of God ther should come from France a Lord that should depresse them for euer and not onely they but the Scotts also should rule ouer them to their deserued confusion S. Edmund also prophesied of this cōquest of England which though Fox pag. 165. call but a dreame yet the euent following sheweth it was too true a vision CHAP. XXV That the Kings of England from the Conquest to King Edward 3. time were Roman Catholicks proued in particuler 1. THe 33. King of England was William the Conqueror who entred this Land An. 1066. and reigned 21. yeares He got the crowne of this Realm partly by dint of sword and conquest partly by the graunt of King Edward Confessor whose cosin German remoued he was For as him selfe saith in his Charter in Cambd. in Brit. pag. 111. VVhat right K. VVill. had to the Crovvne of England He got the Kingdome by the help of the graunt of God and of his cosin glorious King Edward who apointed him his adopted heir to the Kingdom of England And Guitmundus in oratione ad Regem saith He got England by the gift of God and by the freindship of Edward his Kinsman And Ingulph who then also liued saith An. 1065. Edward chose VVilliam and sent Robert Archb. of Canterb. who should declare it vnto him And pag. 911. In the Kindred and consanguinitie of Edward our famous King VVilliam framed his conscience to inuade England Paris pag. 1057. It is sayd that blessed S. Edward gaue the Kingdom to VVilliam as a Legacie on his death bed The like hath Walsing ypodigm pag. 28. Houed pag. 609. and others Finally Fox Acts pag. 165. King Edward thought to make Edgar Adeling his heire but fearing partly the mutabilitie of English men partly the malice and pride of Herold and others perceauing therby that be should not so well bring his purpose to passe directed solemne Embassadors to the Duke of Normandie assigning and admitting him to be his lawfull heire next to succeed him after to the Crowne And King William trusting to the right of this title offered Herold as Fox pag. 166. 167. and others write to trye their two titles before the Pope but Herold refusing William neuerthelesse sent and got his title approued by the Popes iudgment This King saith Hunting lib. 6. pag. 370. was wise Valour and vertues of K. VVilliam Conq. but crafty rich but couetous vain-glorious but louing his reputation louing to the seruants of God hard to this withstanders the onely author of peace that a little girle loaden vvith gould might passe tbrough Englād vntouched The like hath Malmsb. lib. 3. and Cooper An. 1067 Bale Cent. 2. cap. 56. addeth that he was of great corage and excellent in the knowledg of warlick affaires His Rom. religion His Roman religion is manifest First because as Westmon An. 1085. and others write Paris An. 185. Euery day he vvas present at Masse heard mattins Lauds Euensong vvith the Canonicall houres K. VVill. Conq. heard euery daie Masse mattins and Houre◠nether vvould he suffer euen vpon most vrgent and difficult affaires him self to be hindred In the meane season he ceassed not to kneele and to pray deuoutly Secondly because as sone as he had gotten the victorie he sent Herolds Standerd to the Pope Stow in Herold Cambd. in Brit. Thirdly he built two Monasteries one at Battel in Sussex Vt orarent that they might pray saith Westmon An. 1067. Paris 1066. Pro ibi mortuis for the dead there And an other at Cane in Normandie Fourthly he made his daughter Cecilia a Nonne K. VVill. daughter a Nonne Paris An. 1075. Stow. pag. 177. S. Osmund was so inward with this King as Bale saith Cent. 13. cap. 14. That he could not be absent scarce any time from King VVilliams presence And yet as he both there saith and Fox Acts pag. 184. Godwin in the Bishop of Salsburie this Osmund in the yeare 1076. was author of the office or maner of saying Masse mattins and administring Sacraments after the vse of Sarum which saye they was afterward in a manner receaued through all England Wales and Ireland Sixtlie Pope Alexander writing to him ep 10. saith Among the Princes and rulers of the world we vnderstand the notable forme of your religion and writeth to him to persist in the study of most Christian deuotion And Pope Greg. 7. whome Protest call Hilddebrand Loue betvvene P. Hildebrand and K. VVilliliam and hate most of all the Popes lib. 1. ep 31. calleth King William the most louing and principall sonne of the Roman Church And ep 69. saith That King William reioised in his promotion and shewed all the affection of a good sonne from his hart And l. 6. ep 30. VVe loued alwaies King VVilliam peculierlie amongst the rest of that dignity And lib 7. ep 26. saith that his Queene Mathildis offered him what soeuer we would haue of theirs he might haue it without delay And lib. 7. ep 5. saith That the King of England although that in some things he behaued himselfe not so religiouslie notwithstanding because he would not consent to enter into league against the Sea Apostolicke with some that were enemies to the Crosse of Christ being requested therto but compelled by oath the Priests to leaue wiues the lay men to pay the tenths which they detayned is praysworthie sufficientlie and more to be honored than other Kings This thus Pope that then liued Seuenthlie King William although he deposed almost all the old English nobilitie yet he tooke not vpon him to depose anie one Bishop or Abbot but procured Pope Alexander to send down two Legats to do it Eightlie K. VVill. Conq. tooke not vpon him to depose Bishops or dispose of Bishopricks King William preferred Lanfrank to the Archbishoprick of Canterburie as all know whome the protestants confesse to haue bene a notorious Papist Ninthlie he glorieth in
his death bed as Stow Chron. pag 171. Baron An. 1084. and an other author then present write that he had increased 9. Abbeies of Monks VVhat account K. VVill. made of Monasteries and one of Nonneâ— and that in his dayes 17. monasteries of Monks and six of Nonnes were builded VVith such compasse saith he Monasteries fence of Countries Normandie is fenced and all things which any noble men in Lands or Rents haue giuen to God or Saints for their spirituall health I haue curteously grauÌ„ted and confirmed their Charters These studies I haue followed from my first yeares This I leaue vnto mine heires to be kept in all times In this my children follow me continuallie that here and for euer before God and men yow may be honored Finallie as Stow p. 174. and the said Authors report bâ—ing to giue vp the ghost K. VVilliams last vvords praying to our ladies with great deuotion he lift vp his eyes to Heauen and holding abroad his hands said I commend my soule vnto our blessed Ladie Marie Mother of God that she â—y her holie praiers may reconcile me to her most dere sonne our Lord Iesus Christ And with these wordes saith Stow he presentlie yelded vp the ghost And pag. 176. he addeth that he was buried at a Masse and that the Preacher desired all to pray for the dead Prince This was the ende of this victorious and vndoubted Catholick King Fox his confes of the Cath. time vnder K. VVilliam Conq. and since 2. And so Catholick these times since the Conquest haue bene as Fox Acts pag. 167. speaking after his maner saith Before the Conquest infection and corruption of religion vvas great but in the times folovving it did abound in excessiue measure Which he said onely because the histories of the times folowing are more exant perfect and so afforde more playne and more frequent testimonie of the Catholick faith than those of the former times though they as yow see afford sufficient Bilson also of Obed. pag. 321. saith that the Pope inforced vpon the Normans the headship of the Church Wherin he confesseth that the Normans admitted a cheefe pointe of Papistrie Saints in K. VVilliams time In this kings tyme lyued that holy Queene of Scotland S. Margaret grandchild vnto king Edmund Ironside whose holy life is written by Tungat an English man Bishop of S. Andrews in Scotland Who was saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 60. oculatissimus testis Virtutum eius a most certain eye vvitnesse of her vertues And Fox Acts. pag. 185. calleth her vertuous and deuout ladie And yet was she a manifest Papist For being to die she called for Priests and made her confession Florent An. 1093. malb l. 4. and was anoiled and howseled as testifie the said Turgot Houed An. 1093. Hunting lib. 7. pag. 373. and others In her life tyme She was a maintaner of pietie iustice peace Holines of Q. Margaret frequent in prayer who punished her body with fasting and watching and of this holy Queene is his present Maiestie descended by both the Royal lines of England and Scotland In this Kinges tyme also liued Berengarius a French Deacon who is the first that is named to haue denyed the real presence of Christs bodie and blood in the Eucharist as the holy Church teacheth saith malmsb l. 3. who liued about that time The same denied some ancient hereticks in S. Ignatius time as he testifieth ep ad Smyrn but nameth none But they were then so fully put downe as from thence to Berengarius which is almost a thousand yeares none is found to haue denyed Christs real presence in the Sacrament Berengar vvho denied the real presence denied also mariage and baptisme of Infants Massou Annal. franc lib. 3. besides such as denyed that he had any real body at all Berengarius denied also marriag to be lawful and the baptisme of Infants as Durand then Bishop of Liege writeth in his epistle to Henrie then King of France tom 3. Biblio Sanctor in fine and Protestants confesse namely Oecolampadius l. 3. p. 710. Crispin l. of the Church p. 289. But at last this Berengarius recanted all his heresies and died a good Catholick as the said Malm. witnesseth Against him wrote our great learned Prelat Lanfranc many others King VVillam Rufus XXXIIII 3. THe 34. Christian King of England was William Rufus Anno 1088. and reigned 13. yeares Vertues of K. Rufus for a time He saith Stow Chron. pag. 179. as long as Lanfranc liued seemed to abhorre all kinde of vice so that he was accounted a mirror of Kings Cooper Anno 1089. writeth that in martiall policie he was verie expert and diligent in all matters he went about stedfast and stable in his promisse and meruailous painfull and laborious But at last vices ouerwhelmed his vertues His Rom. Religion His Roman religion is manifest First because as Malmsb. hath lib. 4. Paris An. 1087. He was brought vp by Lanfranc and by his meanes chiefly made King Secondlie because Fox writeth lib. 4. pag. 184. Lincoln Minster in his time had a Romish dedication And as Paris saith pag. 767. that being done the king called two Cardinalls who were present who had receaued fulnes of power of our Lord the Pope for the disposition of Bishopricks and of the same Church The ordination was such that the Bishop being chosen the Canons placed in their possession from thence forth they should in orderlie discipline of life serue God and his blessed mother day and night Thirdlie because as Stow hath Chron. pag. 160. Rufus gaue to the Monkes of the Charitie the manner of Berdmonsey and builded them a new house And in his Charter yet extant he confirmeth his Fathers graunt to the Monasterie of Batel and saith he doth it for the soule of his said Father A plaine Papiâ—â—â— câ—l Charter of K Rufus and also of his mother matildis of godlie memorie and for the soule of his most glorious predecessor King Edward for my owne saluation likewise and my Successors and for the quiet rest of those that were slaine there in batel VVhich how euident a signe of Papistrie it is hath bene shewed before Fourthly Rufus being once very sick made his confession to S. Anselm Malm. 1. Pont p. 217. and nominated him Archb. of Canterb. whom the Protestants confesse to haue byn a notorious Papist Fiftly Malm. 1. pont p. 220. Florent An. 1095. Fox lib. 4. p 185. and others testify that he sent two messengers to Pope Vrban to entreat him to send his Pal for him Anselm and with charge paines prouided it And that Gualter the Popes Legat delt so with the King that Vrban there being an other Antipope was proclamed lawfull Pope throughout all the realme VVherfore though this king tooke vpon him to forbid Bishops to account any for Pope or to appeale to the Pope without his licence wherin he was resisted by Saint Anselm as yow may
began saith Fox Acts pag. 201. appellations from Councells to the Pope by Henrie Bishopp of Winchester brother to the King In this Kings time Anno 1137. saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 63. began in England the Monkes called Robertins of Robert their beginner But Capgraue in the life of Robert saith these Monks were Cistertians Monks enter into Englâ—nd In this time saith Bale ibidem entred into England the Moncks called Praemonstratenses Anno 1145. And Anno 1147. began the Gilbertin Monks and Nonnes founded by S. Gilbert Lord of Sempringham Cambd. Brit. p. 475. Neubrig l. 1. c. 16. Capgraue in Gilberto And this time Nicolas Breackspear an English Monke and Cardinall afterward Pope conuerted Norway sayth Bale l. cit ad Papismum to Papistrie And so manifestly were the times vnder King Stephen Papisticall as Bale cent 2. c. 74. speaking of them saith here we vnderstand that there was great want of the pure doctrine of Christ Iesus And cap. 73. saith it was a most corrupt age In this Kings time died also Saint William Archbishop of York Kinsman to King Stephan a man saith Godwin in his life very noble by birth but much more noble in vertue and good maners Saints Miracles many miracles writeth he are said to be vvrought at his Tombe King Henrie II. XXXVII 6. IN the yeare of our Lord 1155. King Henrie second grandchild by the Empresse Maude to Henri 1. succeded and reigned 33. yeares The vvorthines of King Henrie 2. He was saith Fox Acts pag. 234. Eloquent learned manly and bould in chiualrie The like hath Cooper Anno. 1155. and Stow pag. 216. Cambd. pag. 247. hath much of his praise out of Catholick writers of that time Vnder him saith Fox Acts pag. 224. the Dominion of England extended so far as hath not bene seene before VVhom Histories record to haue possessed vnder his rule First Scotland to whome VVilliam King of Scots with his Lords temporall and spirituall did homage both for them and their successors the seale wherof remaineth in the Kings Tresurie as also Ireland England Normandie Guiens Aquitan vnto the mountains of Pirenei He was offered also to be King of Ierusalem by the Patriarch and Maister of the Hospitall Now let vs see what was the religion of this potent King His Rom. Religion and of England when her Dominion was the largest that euer it was First Fox Acts pag. 234. telleth how this King heard Masse Secondly Stow pag. 232. telleth how he built the Nonrie of Font Euerard the Priorie of Stoneley of S. Martin in Douer and of Basing weck To which Cambd. in Brit. pag. 488. addeth Newsted in Nottingham shier and pag. 321. Circester in Glostershier Carthusiian Monks come into England Thirdly he brought Carthusians into England and built them a house at Withan Godwin in vit Hugonis Lincoln Houed saith this was An. 1186. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 63. saith it was 1180. And after Carthusians saith he came in Kinghts of Rhodes and of the Temple And Cambd. Brit. pag. 728. saith the Carmelits were brought in at this time Fourthly saith Stow pag. 216. he was directed cheefely by Thomas Becket in all things Fiftly saith the same Stow pag. 218. He obtained of Pope Adrian 4. both to haue Dominion of the Irish people Bal. Cent. 2 p. 180. and also to instruct them in the â—udiments of faith And the Pope in the letters of the grant calleth him a Catholick Prince Sixtly he Lewis King of France going on foote performing the office of lackeis and houlding the bridel of his horse on the right and lefâ— side Baron tom 12. conducted Pope AlexaÌ„der with great pompe through the Cittie Taciac vnto the riuer of Loir Robert Monten Genebre in Chron. Bale Cent. 2 c. 94. Neubrigen l. 2. c. 14. Thom. Cant. in Ep. ad Henr. 2. Seuenthly Houed p 502. setteth doune the letter of Gilbert Bishop of London to the Pope in which the Bishop writeth that the K. neuer auerted his minde from the Pope nor euer ment it but would loue him as a Father and reuerence the Church of Rome as his mother and had assisted the Pope in all his necessities with all his hart and strength And pag. 550. relateth a letter of Cardinals who writ of the King how obedient he shewed him selfe to the Church of which said they in this our short relation it is not needfull to relate Eightly Fox pag. 227. Cooper An. 1072. and others write that he agreed with the Pope that he should not hinder appeales to Rome and that nether the King nor his sonne should departe from Pope Alexander so long as he should count him or his sonne for Catholicks Bale Cent. 3. cap. 4. saith He permitted Appeals to the Pope and willingly submitted him selfe and his Kingdom to the Popes pleasure And English men came into greater subiection of Antichrist than euer at any tyme before Ninthly he persecuted certain German Hereticks whome Bale Cent. 2. cap 95. calleth Christians and others whome Bale cap. 97. calleth preachers of Gods word And Houed pag. 1573. reporteth that he and the King of France purposed to goe in person against the Albigenses whome Protestants commenly acount brethrem of their Church Finally his death was thus Cùm eger esset saith Houed pag. 654. VVhen he was sick vnto deathe he caused him self to be caried into the Church before the Altar and there he deuoutly receaued the communion of the body blood of our Lord confessing his sinnes And being absolued by the Bishop and Clergie he died And the times of this King were so manifestly Roman Catholick See more of this K. Rom. relig in Baron tom 12. as Fox Acts pag. 224. saith This age was all blinded and corrupted with superstition And yet pag. 225. affordeth it then the name of a Christian Realme that had the word of God And p. 227. noteth the blind and lamentable superstition and ignorance of these dayes Bale Cent. 3. cap. 14. cryeth out that sub Honorio 2. vnder Honorius 2. The life of man was corrupted vpon earth by Antichristian Traditions Saints In this Kings time liued the holy Eremit S. Gudrig Vir saith Cambd. Brit. p. 668. antiqua Christiana simplicitate totus Deo deuotus A man of ancient Christianlie simplicitie wholly deuoted to God Whose holines is described by diuers Capgraue Houed Miracles Anno. 1169. VVestmon Anno. 1171. Neubrigen lib. 2. c. 20. and 28. In his time also liued and died glorious S. Thomas of Canterb. of whose miracles Fox Acts pag. 225. saith he hath seene a booke to the number of 270. of curing all diseases belonging to man or Woman amongst which he nameth one most subiect as he thought by reason of the matter to laughter But who considereth that all the membres of our body were alike created of God may as wel be restored by him again when they are lost and weigheth the testimony which Fox bringeth him self
goodly monastery at Beulieu erected a Nonry at Godstow to pray saith Camb. Brit. p. 329 for his Fathers soule for that perswasion had then possessed the minds of all men And in his Charter to Batel Abbey commandeth all his Iustices to defend the Possessions of that monastery sicut saith he nostra propria as our owne And Regist Buriense saith he gaue a great Saphir and a Ruby to S. Edmunds Shrine Fiftly when Grecians came to dispute against his faith he would not hear them Bale Cent. 3. cap. 37. ex Paris Sixtly Fox Acts. pag. 253. writeth that King Iohn submitted himselfe to the Court of Rome and as Bale saith Cent. 3. cap. 75. Acknowledged the Pope to be head of all Christians And though he disobeyed for a time the Pope yet that he did not for a difference in religion but because the Pope would make an Archb. of Canterb. whome the King misliked And as Cooper saith Anno 1201. For vvhat cause K. Ihon disobeyed the Pope for a time did this not vpō iudgment to set vp true religion saith he but vpon couetousnes and of a forward mind Finally vpon his deathbed saith Fox Acts pag. 256. he much repented his former life and had saith Stow pag. 262. a Confessor at his death and receaued the Sacrament at the hands of the Abbot of Crocston and died with these words VVestmon An. 1216. Deo sancto VVolstano animam meam commendo I commend my soul to God and S. VVolstan Paris pag. 389. Of the manner of his death Fox Acts. pag. 256. writeth thus Some write that he died of sorrow as Polidor K. Ihon dieth in profession of the Cathol saith some of surfeting as Redinger some of a bloodie flux as Houed some of a burning ague some of a colde sweat some of eating apples some of eating peares some plummes c. yet saith he most writers agree that he was poisoned by the Monke Symon of Swinfled But who those were he writeth not nor could name one besides a nameles Author of that Chronicle which because Caxton printed it is cald Caxtons Chronicle And it is as Stow well saith pag. 494. a fabulous booke And therfore Bale Cent. 3. cap. 75. referreth this to report saing Vt serunt as men report But who will not beleeue rather Paris pag. 389. Westmon Anno 1216. and others liuing in that same time or sone after who say he died of surfit sorrow then a Chronicle accounted by Protestants themselues a fabulous booke or writen by a nameles Author long after that time In this Kings time Saints died that glorious Saint Saint Hugh Bishop of Lincolne and Carthusian Monke whome Godwin in his life calleth Saint And saith By his integritie of life and conuersation and the opinion of diuers Miracles wrought by him hath purchased vnto him selfe the honor and reputation of a Saint He addeth also that S. Hugh Grew very famous far and neere for his extraordinarie abstinence and austeritie of life And that king Iohn and king William king of Scotts for great reuerence they bare to his holines helped to carry his Corps from the gate of the Cittie vntill it came to the Church dore King Henrie the III. XL. 9. IN the yeare 1216. succeded king Henrie 3. sonne to king Iohn and reigned 56. yeares dyed Anno. 1273. He was saith Cooper Anno. 1218. of nature gentle VVisdom and pietie of King Henrie 3. of minde sage and wise And so pious as Leolin Prince of Wales saith Fox Acts pag. 280. protested that he feared more his almes than his puissance And Westmon Anno 1272. speaking of this king saith Of how great innocencie of how great patience and of how great deuotion he was in obeying his Sauiour our Lord knoweth and they which faithfully adhered to him and of how great merit he was with God the miracles after his death testifie His Rom. Religion The Roman religion of this vertuous king is manifest First because as Fox saith in his Acts pag. 257. He was crowned by Swall the Popes Legat and Stow addeth pag. 263. Being crowned the gouernment of the King and his Kingdome was committed to the Legat to the Bishop of VVinchester c. Secondly because Continuator of Paris who then liued saith pag. 1349. K. Henrie 3. daily heard 3. sung Masses and Walsingham in Edward 1. pag. 19. Euery day he was accustomed to heare three songe Masses and desirous to heare moe serued daylie Priests celebrating priuatly and when the Priest did eleuat our Lords bodie he vsed to hould the Priests arme Deuotion of King Hen. 3. Bal. Cent. 4 cap. 46. and to kisse it And when that Lewis king of France said vnto him that he should oftner heare sermons he answered I had rather see my freind often than heare an other speake of him though neuer so wel Thirdly his Confessor was a Dominican Frier named Iohn Dorlington A. Quene a Nonne Bale Cent. 4. cap. 56. and Walsing in Edward 1. pag. 7. His Queene also after his death became a Nonne Walsing pag. 14. Fourthly in this Kings time came into England diuers orders of Friers as the Dominicans to whome Diuers kinds of Friers enter into England saith Stow pag. 268. the King assigned a house in Oxford The Gray Friers Cooper Anno 1222. The Croochet Friers Anno. 1244. Bale Centur. 4. cap. 3. The Austins Friers Anno. 1252. Centur. 4. capit 17. to whome cap. 46. he addeth the Paulins the Friers of Armenia the Friers de poenitentia the Friers de Viridi Valle and the Bonhomes Which last order Rodulphus l. 2. de Saincto Francisco saith was instituted by Richard Earle of Cornwall and brother to King Henrie Fiftly when the Pope sent a Legat into England saith Paris pag. 589. the King met the Legat most dutifully at the Sea coast and bowing his head to his knees cōducted him most respectiuely to the inermost parts of his Kingdome when he departed brought him with great honor to the Sea Stow Chron. Anno 1241. Sixtly because as is to be seene in Fox Act. 287. others He wrote to the Pope thus Sanctissimo in Christo Patri c. To his most holy Father Lord in Christ Innocent K. Henrie 3. calleth the P Lord in Christ offereth to kisse his feet by the grace of God cheefe Bishop health and kisses of his blessed feete And in the letter May it please your Fatherhood we beseech yow that our lawes and liberties which yow may righly repute none other but your owne yow will receaue to your tuitiō to be cōserued whole sound Vpon which words Fox maketh this note The K. in too much subiection to the Pope And in a letter in Paris pag. 839 The K. professeth to the Pope that In all the time of our reign we haue submirted ourselues our kingdom in all through all things to the wil of your Father hood And pag. 863. he citeth letters of
the Pope in which he professeth Profession of the King That amongst the rest of the Kings of the whole world we embrace in the armes of our singuler loue our most deere sonne in Christ the renowned King of EnglaÌ„d The popes testimonie of K Henrie 3. who as a Prince Catholick and deuout hath alwaies studied to honor the Roman Church his mother with a filiall subiection and dutifull deuotion because he would no way depart from her good pleasure but rather what things he vnderstood to be gratfull and pleasing to her he hath performed with a ready carefulnes And againe pag. 887. alleadgeth other letters of the Pope to the King wherin he saith Towards your person as to a sonne and speciall deuout of the Apostolick Sea we carying a Fatherly affection of loue do willingly giue audience to your requests as far as we may with God and do impart our benign fauor To these letters I will add two other publick letters of the nobilitie and Commons and of the Clergie at the same time taken out of Fox p. 288. Profession of the nobilitie and CoÌ„mons of EnglaÌ„d of their subiection to the Pope Paris pag. 901. and others To the reuerend Father in Christ Pope Innocent cheefe Bish The nobles with the Communalty of the whole Realme of England sending greeting with kissing of his blessed feete Our mother the church of Rome we loue with all our hartes as our duty is and couet the increase of her honor with so much affection as we may as to whome alwayes we ought to fly for refuge Item Neyther is it to our said mother vnknowne how beneficiall and bounfull a giuer the Realme of England haâ—â— bene now a long time for the more amplifying of her exaltation Againe Our king being a Catholick Prince wholly giuen to his deuotions and seruice of Christ so as he respecteth not the health of his owne body will feare and reuerence the See Apostolick and as deuout sonne of the Church of Rome desireth nothing more than to aduance the state and honor of the same And the said Fox pag. 291. and Paris and Westmon An. 1247. set downe an other letter of the Clergy and Communalty of Canterbury thus To the most holy Father in Christ Lord Innocent by Gods prouision cheefe Bishop The whole Communalty both of the Clergy and laity of the Prouince of Canterbury sendeth deuout kissing of his blessed feete England euer since her first Christianitie deuout to the Church of Rome Like as the Church of England since it first receaued the Catholick faith hate alwayes shewed it selfe faithfull and deuout in adhering to God our holy Mother the Church of Rome studying with al kind of seruice to please serue the same Church of England prostrate at the Popes feet and thincketh neuer otherwise to do but rather to continew and increase as she hath begun So now the same Church most humbly prostrat befor the feete of your holines most earnestly intreat c. And the same persons writing to the Cardinals call them Bases fulcientes Ecclesiam Dei Pillers vnderproping the Church of God Moreouer the said Paris pag. 929. hath the letters of the Religious men to the same Pope in these words professioÌ„ of the religions of England touching their subiection to the Pope To our most holy Father deere Lord in Christ Innocent by the grace of God cheefe Pastor of the vniuersall Church his deuout sonnes the Abbots and the Priors of this Prouince of Canterbury and Yorke health and kisses of your blessed feete The whole Church is gouerned vndet one Father Pastor also the Church of England is a most speciall member of the Church of Rome And pag. 930. The Nobles Clergy and Vniuersall People wish as their duty is health reuerently to such a great Bishop And ibidem The king writeth againe thus He knoweth who is ignorant of nothing that we alwayes placed our mother the Roman Church in the bowels of our sincere affection as her whome we would loue K. Henrie 3. vvould recur to the P in necessitie and vnto whome in immineÌ„t instaÌ„ts of necessitie as a sonne vnto his mother whome she ought to foster and norish from her dugges of milk we would recur Thus the King Clergie Religious Nobles and Commons doe most plainly and publickly professe their Catholick religioÌ„ and subiection to the Pope and his spirituall superioritie ouer them in so much as Godwin in the life of Sewal Archb. of York Protest confesse K. Henr. Cath. religion saith This King subiected and as it were prostrated him selfe to the Pope And Bale Cent. 4. cap. 23. noteth that King Henrie the third did not reigne but bore the Image of the Beast And cap. 6. speaking of the time of this King saith The healthful truth was vanished out of this Land men being led into perdition And cap. 34. Vnder King Henry 3. ther was great decay of true faith in Christ euen vnto our tyme in the merits of condignitie and congruall of the Papists in Indulgences suffrages of Saints Protest except against all vvritings from K. Hen. 3. to Luthers time vowes masses Purgatorie Images c. And therfor exhorteth all to trie the doctrine which florished from the year 1270. to the yeare 1520. So manifest a thing it is that this King and all his successors and Realme since him to the later ende of King Henrie 8. were Roman Catholicks And albeit this King and the common welth in his tyme repined some what at the Pope yet that was not for any points of faith or religion but onely as yow may see in Paris the Kings Chronicler of that time and others because he bestowed English Benefices vpoÌ„ Strangers VVestmon An. 1246. Which he being then driuen out of Rome and from his own liuing by a wicked Emperor was forced to doe Finally this King died as Continuat Paris then liuing writeth pag. 1343. Confessing his sinnes beating his brest absolued houseled aneiled honoring the Crosse Saints In this Kings time liued the holy Archb. of Canterb S. Edmund whose body long after his death was found incorrupt Westmon An 1247. and others Also Saint Richard Bishop of Chichester A man saith Westmon An. 1253. Of eminent knowledge See Sur. tom 2. and singuler or rare sanctitie Godwin in his life saith All men greatly reuerenced him not onely for his great learning but much more for his diligence in preaching his manifould vertues and aboue all his integritie of life and conuersation In regard of which and many miracles fathered saith he vpon him he was canonized In this Kings tyme also died that grear Clerck Robert Grostet Bish of Lincoln whome the Protest wouâ—d make one of theirs onely because he mislyked the Popes preferring of strangers to English Benefices But that reason is too friuolous Besides that Westmon An. 1253. testifieth that the same yeare he died he wrote thus to the Pope Salutem
c. Your wisedom knoweth that I with a filiall affection deuoutly and dutifully obey the Apostolicall commandements Rob. Grostets profession of subiection to the Pope and at his death he gaue all his books to the graie Friers Godvvin in vita eius vvher you see his Rom. religion restified by a Cardinal of that time And your anciēt writers are to far from accounting him no Catholicke as they esteeme him a Saint and relat his miracles as yow may see in Paris and Westmon Anno. 1250. Only Paris pag. 1174. saith that he had good zeale but perchance not according to true knowledg In this Kings time liued that grear scoole Doctor and Englishman Alexander de Hales King Edward I. XLI 10 IN the yeare of our Lord 1274. succeded Edward 1. sonne to King Henry 3. and reigned 34. yeares He was saith VValsingham in his Ypodigmate pag. 98. Great praises of K. Edvvard 1. In armes strong victorious warlick vvho gained all England from the hands of valiant Symon de Montfort VVales he got from Leolin Aquitan he wrested from the King of Frāce Polid. lib. 17. Scotland he often subdued Camb. Brit. pag. 700. saith He was a Prince far excelling in whose most valiāt mind God chused a most vvorthie lodging that he might match the heigt of royal maiesty not only vvith fortitude vvisedom but with bewtie also and comlynes of bodie whome fortune in the prime flower of his age trained vp in many warrs and most difficult times of the Common welth whilst that she disposed him for Brittish Empire VVhich when he was established in he so gouerned hauing ouercome the VVelch men and triumphed ouer the Scotts that by good right he is esteemed another ornament of Brittanie The like high praises giue him Cooper Anno. 1274. Stow pag. 304. Bale Cent. 4. cap. 58. and others His Rom. Religion As for the Roman religion of this renowned Prince it is most cleare First because as VValsingham saith Histor pag. 16. His wife Queene Eleoner dying with continuall prayers he did pray vnto our Sauiour Iesus for her for euer ordaining and procuring for her the celebrations of Masses in diuers places of his Kingdom In euery place and Vilage where her Corps rested the King commanded a Crosse to be erected in memorie of the Queene that her soule might be prayed for of those that passed by pag. 33. He Translated a stone to VVestminster which the Kings of Scottland at the time of their coronation were wont to vse for a Throne commanding that a Chair should be made therof for Priests to sit in when they solemnised Masse Besides pag. 13. His daughter Marie was a Nonne And in ypodingm p. 88. He commanded that the Crown of gould that was the king of Scots should be offered to S. Thomas the Martyr And p. 71. He built an Abbey of Cistercian Monkes And as Fox saith Acts pag. 339. Went on Pilgrimage to our Ladie of Walsingham to thanck God for his escape of a great danger And of so great account were religious men in his time as Stow pag. 329. reckneth 61. Abbots and 8. Priors of the Parliament in his tyme. Secondly because as Walsingham hath Hist pag 49. he writeth thus to the Pope To the most holy Father in Christ Boniface by the diuine prouidence cheefe Bishop of the holy Roman and Vniuersall Church Edward by the grace of God king of England Lord of Ireland Duke of Aquitan health and deuout kisses of your blessed feete Beneth Wee do humblie beseech your holines for as much as c. And p. 55. He Fox 341. set downe a letter wherin the Nobles and all the Barons assembled together in parliament write thus to the Pope This vvas scalled vvith 200. seales ypodigm pag. 89. We reuerently and humbly beseech your holines that yow would suffer our Lord king of England who among other sheweth him self Catholick and deuout to the Roman Church c. And Westmon Anno. 1302. putteth the beginning of this letter thus To the most holy Father in Christ L. Boniface by the diuine Prouidence cheefe Bishop of the vniuersall Church The profession of subiection to the P. by the vvhole Parlamēt his deuout sonnes Iohn Earle of VVarren Thomas Earl ofe Lancaster c. Deuout kisses of your blessed feete Behould how both the king and nobles professe to kisse the Popes feete call him cheefe Bishop of the Vniuersall Church In like manner Pope Boniface Writing in VVestmon Anno. 1301. to king Edward saith Scimus fili c. VVe know my sonne and now a long time experienc the Mistres of things hath taught vs how towards the Roman mother Church which in her bowels of charitie hath caried yow representing a kingly deuotion your reuerent regard is shewed your zeale strengthned and that in all promptitude yow obeying the true cōstitutions of the seat make your repose finally after the kings death his body lying at VValtham Destinati sunt c. saith VValsing Hist pag. 67. There were apointed of euery great Monasterie neere bordering six Monks Cannons or other religious which should watch about the body and continually solemnize the funerals And the Cardinall Legat graunted Indulgence of one yeare to them which did say our Lords prayer and the Angelicall salutation for the Kings soule And so manifestly were the times of this king Roman Catholick as the Kings Attorney in the arrainment of Garnet calleth them the verie midnight of Poperie And Bale Cent. 4. cap. 46. cryeth out Vnder King Edward the goulden face of the primitiue Church was obscured the cheefest bewtie of the Gospell changed The house of Israel was turned into rubbish the Ministers of the Churches degenerated into Dreggs and excrements the Friers bearing rule In this Kings time liued that great schoole Doctor and English man Richard Middleton Bale Cent. 4. cap. 77. and dyed that glorious Saint Saints S. Thomas of Hereford who in life was admirable for vertue and after death wonderfull for the greatnes and multitude of his miracles Miracles See Sur. tom 5. which were examined with such straightnes and approued with so great authoritie as who will beleeue any human testimonie can not but beleeue them as is to be seene in our ancient Manuscript yet extant King Edward 2. XLII IN the yeare 1307. Edward 2. sonne to Edward 1. succeeded Qualities of K Edvvard 2. Polid. l. 18. His Rom. Religion and reigned 19. years He was saith Cooper Ann 1308. And Stow pag. 337. faire of body but vnstedfast of maners and disposed to lightnes His Roman religion is certain both by what hath bene saide of his Father and because Caius de Antiq. Cantab. pag. 80. and Stow pag. 337. say He sued to Pope Iohn 22. to renew the priuiledges of the Vniuersities which he did Item He builded the Friers Church at Langley Stow pag. 332. Vowed in the battel of Sterling to build a house for the Carmelits in Oxford which he performed Stow pag. 334.
In this Kings time liued that witty schoolmaÌ„ William Occham King Richard 2. XLIIII IN the yeare 1377. succeeded King Richard 2. Nephew to Edward 3. by his sonne Edward the black Prince and reigned 22. yeares Qualities of K. Richard 2. He passed saith Cooper An. 1377. and Stow pag. 439. all his predecessors in bountie and liberality His Roman religion is most manifest His Rom. Religion First because he was crowned at a Masse wherof Walsingham Anno 1377. setteth downe the beginning of the Introit Graduall Epistle and Offertorie Had a Franciscan Frier for his Confessor Stow pag. 458. In the Commotion of Tiler went to Saint Edwards Shrine prayed before the high Altar offered and Confessed him selfe to an Anchor Stow pag. 459. and gaue to the said Shrine a Ruby then esteemed worth a thousand Markes pag. 593. Made foure Kings of Ireland knights at Masse pag. 501. And made the Earle of Northumberland sweare to him vpon the host after Masse p. 520. But most of all is his religion certain by his owne letters to the Pope and by his lawes and Acts against the Wicklefists Fox Acts p. 590. setteth downe his letters to Pope Boniface 9. thus To the most holy Father in Christ and Lord L. Boniface 9. by the grace of God high Pope of the most holy Roman and vniuersall Church his humble and deuout Richard by the grace of God king of England and France and Lord of Ireland greeting and kissing of his blessed feete And. pag. 511. he citeth an Act of Parlament then made to declare that Vrban was true and lawful Pope And pa. 556. saith King Richard procured letters Apostolicall from the Pope for the confirming of certain statuts of his And pag. 431. citeth a letter of Greg. 11. written in this kings time to the Vniuersitie of Oxford wherin the Pope saith that England doth not onely florish in power and aboundance of riches but is much more glorious and shining in purenes of faith accustomed alwaies to bring forth men excellently learned in the knowledg of holy scriptures grauitie of maners men notable in deuotion and defenders of the Catholick faith The like commendations he giueth in an other letter to king Richard Yea to testifie the Roman Catholick faith of this time and to stop the mouth of some Ministers who are not a shamed to say the Pope giueth leaue to sinne It pleased God this present yeare 1608. to raise in a maner a knight of that time and to make him speake For digging to make a graue in Saint Faiths Church vnder Paules they found the Coffin of Sir Gerard Bray brook the cords wherof were fresh and the herbs of good sauor and vppon his brest a Pardon granted vnto him of Pope Boniface of that time intire and whole in these words Boniface Bishop seruant of the seruants of God To his beloued sonne Gerard Braybrook the yonger Knight and to his beloued daughter in Christ Elizabeth his wife of the Diocese of Lincoln health and Apostolicall blessing It hath proceeded from the affection of your deuotion wherby yow reuerence vs and the Roman Church that we admit to our fauorable hearing your petitions those especially which concerne the halth of your soules Hence it is that we inclining to your requests do by the Tenor of these presents easely grant to your deuotion that the Confessor whom ether of yow shall thinck good to chuse shall by authoritie Apostolick giue to yow a plenarie remission of all your sinnes of which yow shal be in hart contrite and confessed once onely at the point of your death Yow persisting in the sincerity of faith in the vnity of the holy Roman Church and in obedience and deuotion to vs and our Successors the Bishopps of Rome canonically elected So notwithstanding that the said Confessor concerning those things of which satisfaction shal be imposed vpon ether He inioine it to be done by yow if yow return from perill of death or by your Heires if yow then chance to passe from this world that which yow or they are bound to performe as is aforesaid And least which God forbid in regard of such fauor yow be made more prone to committ sinne VVe will that if by any such confidence yow should fortune to transgresse that the foresaid Indulgence shall not any thing profit yow Therfore let it altogether be vnlawfull for any man to infringe this our graunt and will or with rash bouldnes contradict it If truly any shall presume to attempt it lett him know he shall incurre the indignation of Almighty God and his most blessed Apostles Saint Peter and Paul Giuen at Rome at S. Peters the 9. of Iune in the second yeare of our Popedome Behould gentle Keader this ancient pardon and consider by it First the high esteeme that our Catholick Anceistors made of the Popes pardons in so much that this worshipfull knight would send to Rome to procure a particuler one for him selfe and his wife Againe how vntruly Ministers say that Popes giue pardon and leaue to sinne seeing this pardon could not auaile for any sinnes committed vpon hope of the pardon But espetially I would haue thee consider Gods wonderfull disposition in the conseruing and reuealing of this Pardon at this time What thinckest thou that this Knights graue should be neuer opened till this day That the Pardon should be preserued from corruption so long lying in the earth That that onely Coffin in which this Pardon was should haue the cordes so long time sound the flowers so long odoriferous what thinck we this Pardon auailed to the soule of this Knight for which purpose it onely was giuen when it wrought such benefit to his dead corps But now to come to the Kings lawes and Acts against the Wicklefists Fox Acts pag. 441. saith Kings Richards lavvs against vviclefists vvhom Protest account their brethren The King adioined his assent to the setting downe of an Ordinance which was indeede the very first lawe which is to be found made against religion and the professors therof bearning the name of an Act made in the parliament Anno 5. Kichard 2. vvherin saith Fox VVicklefs doctrine is called heresie and notorious errors and slanders to ingender saith the Act discord and dissention betvveene diuers estates of the realme And order is taken for to arest and imprison such till they amend Ibid Fox citeth the letters patents of the King against Wicklef and some other there named or any other noted by any other probable suspition of heresies Again pag. 460. King Richard writeth to the Shrâ—efe of Northamton against the VVicklefists thus VVe willing therfor to withstand the Defenders and maintainers of such heresies Do will and command as wel the fornamed as namely the forsaid Iohn VVoodward to bs apprehended straitly charging the same to be imprisoned by their bodies or otherwise punished as shall seeme good to the Iustices And pag. 504. he setteth downe the Kings Commission in these words VVe by
our speciall Letters Patents in the zeale of our faith haue giuen authoritie and licence vnto the forsaid Archbishops and all and euery of his Suffragans to arest all and euery one of them that will preach or mantain any such Conclusions repugnant vnto the determination of our holy Mother the Church And in other letâ—ers chargeth all not to hinder the Bishops of hereford in suppressing the Lolards Yea pag. 406. Edit 1596. Fox citeth a lawe made Anno 2. Richard 2. for burning of VVicklefists Thus saith Fox pag. 505. King Richard taking parte with the Pope and the Româ—sh Prelats waxed somwhat strait and hard to the poore Christians of the contrary side of VVicklef and saith that though none were burnt vnder him yet some were condemned diuers abiured and did pennance And pag. 513. saith King Richard those to serue the humor of the Pope K. Richard gathereth a Councel against VViclef VViclef condemned by 10 Bishopâ— 44. deuines 20 lavviers To this Bale Cent. 6. cap. 1. addeth that Wicklef was banisht for â—ome yeares And cap. 77. that Anno 1382. Wicklef was condemned by ten Bishops and fourty four Diuines and twenty Lawyers And cap. 82. saith that King Richard at the commandement of Boniface 9. Cent. 7. cap. 11. gathered a great Councell Anno 1392 against the Wicklefists And Fox pag. 507. K. Richard leaueth all to suppresse vviclefists and Walsingham An. 1395. others write that King Richard being in Ireland left all as sone as he heard increase of Lollards and calling the cheefe of them vnto him threatned them greatly if they followed Lollards any more and making one of them sweare therto the K. swore to him that if he broke his oath he should die a foul death So earnest was that King against those whome Protestants account now their brethren And albeit he consented to the Law made Anno 1391. against those that procured or brought any excoÌ„munication of the Pope against any yet that Law was not made to deny any point of the Popes authority but because as Polidor saith l. 20 many were vexed dayly for causes which they thought could not be known at Rome easely The King and Lords Temporal and Commons for the Lords spirituall recâ—amed as Fox witnesseth pag. 512. thought it expedient that in this point the Pope should not vse his authoritie Besides that when Pope Boniface 9. sent to haue these Lawes recalled the King saith VValsingham in Ypodâ—gmate Anno 1391. Vt silius obediens As an obedient child determined to fulfill the Popes demaundes but the Knights of the Parliament would not abrogate the Statute against Prouisors because they would not haue English Benefices at any time giuen to strangers And the times of King Richard were so manifestly Roman Catholick as the Kings Attorney in the araignment of Garnet calleth theÌ„ the midniâ—ht of Poperie Bale Cent. 6. cap 96. Saints saith that Almost all that were in those darck times did erre through ignorance of Gods lawe In this kings time dyed Saint Iohn of Bridlington whose life is written in Capgraue who saith Bale Centur. 6. c. 63. Caelesti Theologiae assiduus cultor adhaesit And VVilliam Fleet an Austin Frier who was canonized as Bale Cent. 6. c. 41. reporteth out of Sabellicus Henrie 4. XLV IN the yeare 1399. succeded king Henrie 4. granchild to king Edward 3. by Iohn Duke of Lancaster VVorthines of K. Henrie 4. and dyed Anno 1413. hauing reigned 14. yeares He was saith Polider lib. 21. of a great corage after the ende of ciuill warrs entertained all most gently His Rom. Religion The same hath Cooper Anno 1399. and Stow Chron. pag. 424. His Roman Catholick religion is most notorious For as Fox Acts pag. 523. and others write he made the Statute ex officio Where is apointed That who so euer is conuicted of Wicklefs heresie before his Ordinarie or Commissioners that then the Shriefes Maiers and Bay lifs of the Cittie Contrie or Towne shall take the persons after sentence is pronounced cause them openly to be burned in sight of the people And pag. 517. Fox setteth down the Kings Decree in parliament wherin he professeth to be zelous in religion and reuerent louer of the Catholick faith And minding to roote out all heresies out of his Kingdom And ther commandeth one VVilliam Santrey a conuict heretick to be burnt which perhaps is he whome Bale Cent. 6. cap. 75. saith was burnt in Smithfield An. 1401. In this tyme was burnt saith Bale Cent. 8. c. 5. that relaps William Swinderby a smith in London for denying the reall presence a Tayler the same yeare 1410. for the same cause Fox pag. 481. nameth his brother Iohn Badby burnt then who as VValsingham ypodig pag 174 who then liued writeth said that the Eucharist is not the body of Christ but worse than a toade or a spider And perhaps he is that VViclesist of whome that graue Author Thomas VValden who was ther present reporteth Tom. 2. c. 63. That standing befor the Archbishop Bishops in presence of the Duke of yorke many nobles Miracle fâ—â—â— not of the Bâ— sacrament he said that a Spider was more to be worshipped thaÌ„ the Eucharist and sodainly from the top of the Church came a great spider sought to enter into his mouth would scarce be kept out by any mans helpe Moreouer Fox Acts 5. 8. saith that this King was the first of all English Kings that began the burning of Christs VViclef Saints for standing against the Pope That K. Henrie burnt VViclefs Saints is euident But he was not the first which burnt such as stood against the Pope as appeareth by what hath bene sayd of Edward 3. K Henrie 4. vvholie bent to the Pope And finally he concludeth that this king was bent altogether to vphould the Popes Prelacie And therfore in his Considerations Considerat 10. saith Protestants rather dyed than liued in the dayes of King Henrie 4. And when the Lollards or Wicklefists requested him as saith Walsingham An. 1410. either to alter or mitigate the forsaid Statute he answered them that he would rather inforce it And when they proposing to him the same bait VVhat baite the VViclefists Proposed to K. Henrie 4. to ouerthrovv religion The like offer made Protestants vvhich Syr Thom more confuted as Protestants did to King Henrie 8. desired him to take away the Church liuings because with them he might maintain 15. Earles 1550. Knights 6200. Squirs and 100. Hospitals he detesting their malice commanded them to silence King Henrie 5. XLVI IN the yeare 1413. succeded K. Henrie 5. sonne to King Henrie 4. and died An. 1422. hauing reigned 9. yeares The rare vertues of K Henrie 5. He was saith Polidor lib. 22. the onely glorie of that time then whome none borne ether for greatnes of courage or for vertue was more famous or excellent whose loue euen yet remaineth amongst men The like commendations giue to
putteth one Iohn Goose a VVicklefist burnt vnder him And Ibid. noteth that since the time of King Richard 2. there is no reigne of any King to be assigned hitherto wherin some good man or other hath not suffered the paines of fier for the religion of Iesus Wicklef Besides Stow pag. 690. saith that King Edward vvent crowned in VVestmenster in the honor of God and S. Peter and the next day in paules in the honor of God and S. Paule And his daughter Brigit became a Nonue polidor lib. 24. King Edward 5. XLVIIII THe 49. Christian Prince was Edward 5. soune to Edward 4. a child of a 11. yeares old who liued not many dayes after his Father As for the religion which this child had it may easely appeare by what hath bene said of the Father King Richard 3. L. IN rhe yeare 1483 the 50. Christian Prince was Richard 3. brother to Edward 4 who tooke the Crown held it two yeares The qualities of this K. are notorious in all Chronicles K. Richards religion And his religioÌ„ is known both by what hath bene said of his brother And as Polidor l. 25. he began a Colledg in Yorke of an hundreth Priests King Henrie 7. LI. IN the yeare 1485. succeeded King henry 7. of the house of Lankaster and reigned 23. yeares VVorthines of K. Henrie 7. He was faith Stow a Prince of meruailous wisdomme police iustice temperance and grauity Fox Acts. pag. 729. saith the same His Rom. Religion His Roman Catholicke religion is euident For Fox setteth downe diuers Wicklefists burnt or otherwise punished vnder him as pag. 731. four wherof one the K. caused to be brought before him but when he would not be perswaded was burnt And pag. 774. he reckneth diuers others others abiured and burnt in the cheeke Wherupon Considerat 10. he saith Protestants rather died than liued vnder King Henry 7. And p. 776. saith thus of K. Henrie 7. othervvise a prudent and temperat Prince permitted the rage of the Popes Clergie so much to haue their wills ouer the poore flock of Christ as they had Ibid. The persequution began novv in the Church to be â—oat and he attributteth the death of the K. to the persequution forsooth of the Gospellers Moreouer pag. 799. He roporteth out of G. Lilly how Henry 7. Anno 1506. send three solemne Orators to Pope Iulius 2. to yeald his obedience Ex more saith Lilly to the See of Rome And Stow p. 811. writeth that Pope Iulius 2. sent a cap of maintenance and a sword to King Henrie 7. as to a Defender of the Church And Fox pag. 799. saith that Pope Alexander 6. and Pius 3. had before done the same King Henrie 7. builded also three Monasteries of Franciscans Pollidor in vit In this kings time liued Iohn Alcok Bishop of Elie Holie 7 men A man saith Godwin in his life of admirable temperance for his life and behauior vnspotted and from a child so earnestly giuen to the studie not onely of learning but of all vertue and godlinesse as in those dayes neuer any man bore a greater opinion and reputation of holines He liued all his time most soberly and chastly subduiing the temptations of the flesh by fasting studie and praier and other such good meanes King Henrie 8. LII KIng Henrie 8. sonne to king Henrie 7. began his Reign An. 1509. From the which time to An. 1530. he continewed an earnest Roman Catholick For as Fox saith pag. 789. From Anno. 1509. to 1527. diuers VVicklefists were preseÌ„ted troubled imprisoned And pag. 836. He setteth downe a letter of king Henrie Anno 13. To all Maiors Sherifes Bailifs and Constables and other officers to assist the Bishop of Lincoln for punishing Hereticks according to the lawes of holy Church And Bale Cent. 8. cap. 62. saith that two were burnt An. 1515. for the matter of the Sacrament And cap. 75. that Barnnes was made to recant Anno 1525. And likwise Bilney Garret and others An. 1527. Stow also and others write how king Henrie Anno 1511. wrote to the French king to desist from molesting Pope Iulius 2. and in the next yeare sent an army of ten thousand men into France in the Popes defence And An. 1513. K. Henrie 8. zeal in defence of the Pope VVent himself in person with a royall army conquered Torwin and Turney And not content thus manfully to haue aduentured his person to defend the Pope with his sword did in the yeare 1521. write also an excellent booke in his defence against Luther The originall wherof I haue seene in the Popes Librarie with the Kings subscription therto in these bad verses if I wel remember Hunc librum Henricus Leoni decimo mittit In signum fidei pignus amicitiae This booke to Leo tenth King Henrie the eighth doth send In testimonie of his faith and token of a freind For which booke Pope Leo gaue to him his successors for euer the glorious title of Defender of the faith And again in the yeare 1527. When Pope Clement 7. was taken prisoner he gaue monthly 60. thousand angels for the maintenance of an army for the Popes deliuerie And after this made long time suit to the same Pope that he would by his authoritie pronounce his mariage with Queene Catherin to be none and diuorce them which he not granting King Henrie as yow shall heare in the next Booke renounced the Popes authoritie and made him self head of the Church and yet remained in all other points a Roman Catholick Whervpon Bale Cent. 8. cap. 80. saith K Henrie 8. nevver a ProtestaÌ„t that King Henrie did admitt the Doctrine of Antichrist euen in the matters of greatest moment and did retain the contagious dreggs Sleidan Englil 13. fol. 174. By such phrases this wrech vseth to vnderstand Papistrie And Fox pag. 1291. granteth that Obits and Masses appeare in his will Most seuer of all Engl. Kings against Heretiks And as he saith pag. 1135. made it high treason to deny the reall presence and fellonie to defend mariage of Priests breaking of vowes or to condemne Communion in one kinde priuat Masse or auriculer CoÌ„fession without all benefit of abiuration or Clergie VVhich Lawes were seuerely executed by him And at his death would gladly haue bene reconciled to the Roman Church as Bishop Gardiner with whome he delt about that matter protested openly in a sermon at Pauls Crosse And so Catholick was the people of England in his time euen after his reuolt from the See Apostolick as when the Vicar of Croidon a most famous preacher of that time tolde them in a sermon at Pauls that as they had denyed the supremacie of the Pope so in time they would fall to deny other points of the Catholick faith Zeal of our grand fathers touching the real presence euen the reall presence of Christ in the blessed Sacrament The people at that word cryed out Neuer Neuer Neuer which yet
now we finde too true Queene Marie LIII AFter K. Henrie the eight succeeded in the yeare 1546. King Edward the sixt his sonne a child of nine yeares olde which childe wanting the vse of perfect reason and vnfit to gouern him self was the first Protestant Prince that euer was in England and turned the Roman religion which his Father had left though maimed in one principall point to open Protestancie Not for the miracles or rare vertues of the Preachers therof or their conuincing their aduersaries in disputation as King Ethelbert changed his Paganisme into the Roman religion as is before shewed but because the Lord Protector and his complices thought it most sutable to their humors and most fit for their aspiring pretences But how vnfortunat this exchange was not onely to the soules of this King and principall Actors therin but also to their liues and bodies yow may reade in Stow The ill end of the kringets in of Probestancie where yow shall see that the very same yeare 1548. that Proclamation was made for receauing in both Kindes the Lord Admirall a cheefe agent in the change of religion though brother to the Protector and Vnkle to the King was beheaded for a Traitor And the next yeare 1549. VVhen Proclamation was made against Masse sone after also was Proclamation made against the Protector him selfe the principall author of the change and he cast into the Tower And in the yeare 1552. when the newe seruice booke of Common prayer begun in Pauls the said Protector was beheaded And the next yeare the King died and the Duke of Northumberland an other principall actor in the change of religion though against his own conscience as he openly declared at his death was beheaded for treason and Cranmer and Ridley and other fauorers of that change were depriued of their Dignities and sone after burnt This was the rufull end of the first setters vp of Protestancie For maintenance wherof albeit a new Queene was proclaimed Nobles sworne and the strength of England gathered yet in short time almightie God ouerthrew it again without any bloodshed by one vertuous woman Q. Marie Protestancie ouerthrone by a vvoman vvithout any bloodshed Vertue of Q. Marie Author of danger positions l 2 cap. 14. Her Rom. Religion In the arraignment of F Garnat D Doue lib. of Recusancie vvil haue Bellarm. to be a Protest or at lest no perfect Papist who all the time of her life liued so chastly and religiously that all her enemies could not to this day fasten the least suspicion of vice vpon her And whome euen Protestants write to haue Bene of nature and disposition verie milde and pittifull VVhich argueth that they wel deserued the seueritie which shee shewed towards them And so earnest a Roman Catholick shee was as the Protestants write of her that there was Not these thousand yeares a more obedient daughter to the Church of Rome than she was VVherby yow may iugde of the impudencie of Doctor Reinolds who in his Confer pag. 583. denieth not onely all the former Princes but euen Queene Marie euer to haue alowed the Popes absolute spirituall supremacie or as he speaketh the Popes Monarchie but onely to haue granted him such a preheminence as the Duke of Venice hath in that state But with her in the yeare 1558. ended all the glorie of Catholick Princes of England Who except King Henrie 8. for a few yeares and King Edward 6. had continewed from the yeare 598. till the forsaid yeare 1558. the space almost of a thousand yeares And after rose a new kind of Protestancie differing from that of King Edward the childs time Not as I said before through any miracles or strange vertue of the Preachers therof or their ouercomming their aduersaries in Disputation but against the will of all the Bishops and a great parte of the Nobilitie by the counsel of meere Lay men and the authoritie of a woman who was induced to make this change not for zeale of religion which shee little regarded but to assure her state the more because shee feared if she acknowledged the authoritie of the Church of Rome her birth might be called in question But of the cause maner and meanes of erecting Protestancie we shall speake more in the second booke Epilogue HItherto gentle Reader thou hast heard 53. Princes of England successiuly beleeuing and professing the Rom. Catholick faith besides 70. and more others who reigned ouer certain partes of England whiles it was deuided into diuers Kingdoms whose names onely I will here set downe Kings of Kent 13. Ethelbert Edbald Ercombert Egbert Lotharius Edricus VVithâ—ed Edbert Edilbert Alriâ—us Edilbert-pren Cuthred and Baldred Kings of the East Saxons 9. Sebert Sigebert Sigher S. Sebba Sighard Senfred Offa Sclred Swithed Kings of Eastengland 13. to wit Redwald Carpwald S. Sigebert Egris Anna Ethelere Ethelwald Adulph Elwald Beorna Ethelred Saint Ethelbright S Edmund kings of middle England 17. Namely Peda Vulpher Ethelred Coenred Ceolred Ethelbald Bernred Offa Egfert Kenulph Saint Kenelm Ceolwulph Bernulph Ludecan VVithlof Bertulph Burdred Kings of the Northpart of England 18. Edwin Saint Oswald Oswin Oswi Egfrid Alfrid Ostred Kenred Ostrie Ceolwulph Egbert Ostwuld Mollo Alred Ethelbert Alswald Ostred Athelred and some kings also of the South Saxons Consider I pray thee now the number of these kings which is aboue 120 far aboue the smallest number of two Protestant Princes Consider their sex and age who almost all were men and of mature yeares VVheras of the Protestant Princes one was a childe the other a woman Consider their wisdome and valour in which they were inferior to no Princes in Christendome Consider their vertue which was so great as there are more Kings of Ingland Saints than of all Christendome besides Consider the end for which they first embraced the faith which was nether to enioy their lust nor to get any Church goods nor to assure their temporall state but to gaine heauen Consider the Counsellors whose aduise they followed herein were not ignorant and laye men but vertuous and learned Diuines Consider the motiues which drew them to the Catholick religion to witt rare vertue great learning admirable miracles of their first preachers Finally consider how long they continewed in their faith to wit almost a thousand yeares and how almost in euery Kings time here liued some notable men who with rare vertue and miracles haue confirmed their faith Consider I say all this and then iudge whither the Catholick religion of so many and so worthie Kings or the Protestant faith of one Child and one woman be more likely to be good and to come from God Can we thinke that so many Princes of mature yeares and iudgment should be blinde rather then one child a woman that these could see that in so few yeares which all they could not perceaue in a thousand That these two should hit vpoÌ„ Gods truth for temporall endes rather thaÌ„ they for spirituall That that should be
Fulke They Protestants were often driuen into mountaines and desert places of the Alpes Apenin Hercinia silua and other corners of the world or els dispersed kept close in all regions of Europe Surueler The surueier of the pretended discipline c. 8. in this latter age saith he when after a long darknes it pleased God to restore vnto vs the light of the Gospel c. 4. All priests and people drovvned in Poperie from top to toe Priests of all sortes likewise the people all of theÌ„ together from the top to the toe were drowned in the pudles of Poperie And I pray you who was then a Protestant 3. But how long was this ignorance this darknes this drowning of Priests people in Poperie Fox in his Acts edit 1596. which edition I cite in this booke p. 767. Fox saith From 400. yeares heretofore and more the religion of Christ was wholie burned into Idolatrie And p. 390. About the yeare 1370. all the world saith he was in desperat estate and ignoraÌ„â—e of Gods truth ouershadowed the whole world there seemed in a maÌ„ner to be no one litle spark of pure doctrine left Again in his ProtestatioÌ„ befor his Acts. About the yeare 1215. 1080 Christian faith was exstinguished then the true visible Church began to shrink and keep in for fear And further pag. 138 In the time of King Edgar which was An. 954. and of the ould Monkes superstition began to creep into the Church for ignorance of free iustification by faith And yet further speaking of our Christian Kings from our first Christianitie vnto the yeare 800. he writeth thus pag. 120. How much are we Protestants bound to God for the sinceritie of his truth hidden so long to our Ancestors and opened now to vs. Protestantisme hidden to our Anceitors Ibid. They lacked our faith Thus Fox confesseth that the Protestants truth was hidden and vnknowne here for one thousand yeares almost Nay p. 138. he feareth no to write that Shortly after the time of Christ and his Apostles the Doctrine of Christian Iustification which pag. 770. he accounteth the onely principall origin of our saluation and pag. 767. the foundation of all Christianitie began to be forgotten Bale In like manner Bale an other great Antiquarie Centur. 6. cap. 69. calleth the time of King Richard 2. a darkish age And Centur. 5. cap 85. The age saith he of K. Edward 3. was couered with darknes of extreme ignorance And in King Henrie 3. time as he writeth Centur. 4. cap. 6. Holesome truth perished from earth And vnder K. Henrie 2. as he writeth Cent. 3. c. 14. Mannes life was corrupted vpon earth with Antichristian traditions So that all this time ther was no roome for Protestants on earth And yet further Cent. 1. pag. 69. From the yeare 607. saith he puritie of heauenly doctrin vanished in the Church And p. 65. After Greg. the first puritie of doctrine perished And Cent. 1. c. 74. Protestancie for a thousand yeares onely in Ideots and in holes From Phocas who liued An 602. till the renevving saith he of the Gospel by Luther the doctrine of Christ was for that space amongst Idiots and in lurking holes Doest thou hear Reader in whom and wher this new Gospel was for almost 1000. yeares together Napier Napier also in his Treatise vpon the Reuelat. pag. 145. Euen 1260. years saith he the Pope and his Clergie hathe possessed the outward and visible Church of Christians reigning without any debatable coÌ„tradiction Gods truth saith he p 191. 161. 156 most certainly note the word abiding so long latent invisible Behold this ProtestaÌ„t coÌ„fessing that their truth was inuisible for more than twelue hundred yeares Fulke yea Fulk in his Answer to a Counterfeit Cathol pag. 35. will haue the Church to haue decaied immediatly from the Apostles time And to conclude with Luthers testimonie as I began with it He Galath 1. fol. 27. Luther hath these words VVhen the light of the Gospel after so great darknes begaÌ„ first to appear And Galath 3. fol. 154. Of this difference taught by me betwene the lavv and the Gospel ther is nothing to be fouÌ„d in the books of the MoÌ„kes Canonists Scholemen Luthers doctrin not knovvne to the antient Fathers no nor in the books of the ancient Fathers And Galat. 5. fol. 271. This vvas coÌ„mon in these our daies befor the light truth of the Gospel was reueled 4. Thus you see it euideÌ„t by the coÌ„fession of Luther diuers other ProtestaÌ„ts both domesticall and foraine that their Church their faith religioÌ„ was inuisible and vnknowne to the world before Luther And this inuisibilitie of their Church before Luthers time do all ProtestaÌ„ts mantaine who affirme the calling or sending of Luther Caluin such like to preach to haue bene extraordinarie or onely from God because ether there was no protest church or ministrie of which they could be sent ordinarily or at least none such knowne to them And hervpoÌ„ may any maÌ„ of iudgmeÌ„t gather that indeed their Church religioÌ„ was not at all befor Luther For if it were not visible how came they to knowledg of it Or if as Fox saith in his Protest it was not reported in Histories how know they that it was Can they tell what was in times past without relatioÌ„ of those who theÌ„ liued vnles they pretend some such reuelatioÌ„ as Moyses had to know the CreatioÌ„ of the world Is it not a meere fictioÌ„ or imaginatioÌ„ such as euery new start vp Heretick can auouch Is it not a witles witfull assertioÌ„ to affirme that there hath bene euer such kind of people yet not to be able to name one maÌ„ of theÌ„ one place wher they were one witnes of their being Doth Gods word force vs to such poore miserable yea incredible shifts Or rather is it not wrongly vnderstood when we are compelled to inuent such shamefull shifts or els to confesse that Gods truth and religion was no wher in the world before Luther Iuel Surely to vse euen Iuels words in the like matter Articulo 2. diuision 8. It must needs be a straÌ„ge Church that had nether beginning nor ending no defender no reprouer no mouth to vtter or ear to hear it nor pen to write nor place to rest in Tertullian And we may say to such as Tertullian said to ould Heretiks VVho are you whence are you wheÌ„ came you VVher lurked you so long The meetings of witches though they be brought together by the diuel yet be often times seene Protestants for one thousand yeares more inuisible them Fairies The meetings of Fairies though they be spirits some times are discried And were there ProtestaÌ„ts these thousand yeares yet more inuisible than ether witches or Fairies were ther CoÌ„gregations of them yet nether seene heard or imagined of by the world Surely this kind of Church hath her being as Protest
at the common receaued opinion of the Eucharist And in loc Com. titul de potest Eccles he plainly saith that VVicklefe plaied the made man Doctor Caius also lib. 2. dt Antiquit. pag. 268. obiecteth Wicklife to the oxonians as a disgrace to their vniuersity Caius And Stow in his Chronicles describeth Bale Oldcastell and others his followers as notorious malefacors and rebells to their Prince Stovv Luther yea Luther himselfe explicat Art 30. speaking of Hussits who were Wicklefists in Bohemia so termed of Hus Wicklefs principall scholler saith So D. Doue of Recusancie vvill haue Bellarmin a Protestant or no perfect Papist They do not well who make me a Hussit for he held not with me And in disput Anno 40. tom 1. pag. 493. Hus saith he tought horrible and diuelish blasphemie So far was Luther from accounting Wicklefs followers for Protestants 4. Finally the Sheriffes in England euer since Wicklefs time do take on oath to persecute Lollards 4 The Sheriffs svvear to pesecute VViclefists which was the vulger name of Wiclefs followers Which King Edward 6. Queene Elizabeth and his present maiestie and Ministers would not suffer nor the Protestant Sheriffs would take such an oath if they accounted Wiclefists Protestants And it being thus manifest that Wicklef and his companie were no Protestants much more manifest it is that no other English man before King Henrie 8. his time was Protestant Cranmer Which thing Cramner neuer doubted of when as Bale reporteth Cent. 8. cap. 90. he offered to defend Protestancie not vsed in Engl for one thousand years befor K Edvv. 6. that the religion apointed by King Edward 6. was more pure and agreable to Gods word than what said he had bene vsed in England this thousand years So clear it was in Cramners iudgment that Protestancie had not bene vsed in England for one thousand years before him But because some Protestants do hope to find some foating of their religion in the ancient Britons before that time let vs see of what religion they were that therby it may appear that nether English nor British were euer Protestants before Luthers time CHAP. III. That the ancient Britons were neuer Protestants VVhy Protestants chaleng the Britons 1. THe reason why Fox Bale Fulke othert calleng the ancient Britons for ProtestaÌ„ts is not because that they can proue that thy held their fundamental point of Iustification by faith or any other substanciall point of Protestancy but only because for a whil they disagreed from our S. Austin in some things to wit about the time of keeping Easter and manner of baptizing and such rites as S. Austin speaketh in Beda lib. 2. cap. 2. and cerimonies And also because they thinck that by reason of scarsitie of Records we cannot proue that Britons held these points of our faith which Protestants do deny Which reasons will serue as wel to proue that the Ancient Britons were Brownists or Anabastis as that they were Protestants But God willing we will shew by irrefragable testimonies of Antiquity that albeit the ancient Britons were some time infected with some ancient heresy lib. 1. c. 1. as hath bene shewed before yet they euer held so many points of Catholicke religioÌ„ as they neuer could be Protestants but quite opposit to them 2. And as for the religion of the Britons for the first 300. yeares after Christ which was the time in the persecution of the primitiue Church that may be easily gathered by the religion which they professed streight after the persecution was ended vnder their glorious Contriman the first Christian Emperour Constantine the great Both because there is no mention of any alteration made by them in religion all that time and also because Gildas cap. 9. and Saint Beda lib. 1. cap. 4. and 8. write that till the time of Arian heresy or as Bale cent 1. cap. 70. Fox in his Protestat Fulke annotat in 2. Cor. 12. testify till the time of S. Austins comming there was no change of their religion Let vs see therefore what religion they professed in Constantins time 3. First they builded saith S. Beda lib. 1. Antient Britons Catholiks Miracles beleued in places of Martyrdoms Temple of holie Martyrs cap. 7. a Temple of a meruailous rich vvorke in the place vvhere S. Alban vvas martired and belieued in that place sick persons to be cured many miracles to be wrought SecoÌ„dly they builded saith he l. 1 c. 8. Temples of holy Martirs And the like did Constantin himselfe Euseb lib. 3. de vit cap. 47. To this D. Abbots against D. Bishop p. 173. answereth That Constantin by building Churches in the honor of Martyrs ment not to honor their persons but to celebrat their names ObiectioÌ„ This glosse destroieth the Text. Ansvver For if the word matyrs do signifie their persons he in building Churches in honor of Martyrs ment ObiectioÌ„ therby to honor their persons Ansvver And as to To honor Martyrs by building Churches is to honor them by a religious act build Churches is no ciuil or prophane act as is to built Trophes or such monuments but a religious act so to honor Martyrs by building of Churches is to giue theÌ„ religious honor And if Christians by building of Churches in honor of Saints had ment no more than an honorable memory of their names whie did they neuer build Churches in honor of Princes or of any persons aliue or dead whose names they might honorablie remember besids that to celebrat ones name not to honor his person is to implie coÌ„tradiction For by celebrating a name we intend not to make such a sound or such letters famous but cheefly and principally the person signified therby And to make a person famous is it no honor to him And if we make him famous by a religious act as Constantin made the Martyrs famous by building of Churches wee giue him a religious honor Collins Wherfore Collins in his sermon at Paules Crosse 1607. dedicated to the Archb. of Canterb. and allowed of him saith pag. 52. that building of Churches to Saints was one cause of Protestants for forsaking our Church 3 Pariers for dead and in honor of Saints 4. Moreouer Constantin as Euseb saith lib. 4. de Constant â—60 caused himselfe to be buried in the Church of the Apostles Ita vt post obitum etiam precibus illis quae eo loci ad honorem Apostolorum futurae essent dignus haberetur Behould CoÌ„stantin hoping after his death to be holpen by prayers See his maiesties allovvance of Constantins religion in all points in Confer at Hampton Court pag. 69. ObiectioÌ„ and those made in honor of the Apostles which are two especiall points of Papistrie To this D. Abbots l. cit pag. 177. answereth that Eusebius mistooke Constantins meaning for he desired no prayers to be made for his soule Because he said lib 4. cap. 63 Now indeed I know that I am a
them both of as much iustice in this life and glorie in the next as anie Saint in heauen had or hathe Luthers doctrin taketh avvaie the fear of God in this life For as for the fear of God in this life he taketh that away by assuring those that haue his iustifying faith that all their sinnes are forgiuen and all punishment due vnto them remitted Which securitie Caluin some what increased by adding that who once hath iustifying faith can neuer leese it which two points who soeuer firmely beleeueth I see not how or why he can fear God in this life For how can he fear God in this life who is sure that nether he can leese Gods fauor nor be punished of him for any sin which he commiteth And in the next life too And as for fear of God in the next world first Luther tooke quite away Purgatorie and though he left Hell yet not for his followers whome he assured that beleuing as he tought them they could not be damned whatsoueer they did So rich saith he lib. de Captiu cap. de Euchar. is a Christian as he can not leese his saluation with what sinnes soeuer vnles he will not beleeue for no sinnes can damne him Taketh also avvaie fear of mâ—n And as touching fear of man also he tooke that away as much as he could For a Christian saith he 2. Galat. fol. 66. is free from all lawes and subiect to no creature And lib. de Captiu A Christian is bound to no law but to Gods No law can be imposed vpon Christians by any right ether of men or Angels but as much as they will themselues Which doctrine D. Whitaker cont Dur. pag. 726. expoundeth thus The conscience is bound to no law but Gods And pag. 731. The particuler lawes of Magistrats haue no command ouer the conscieÌ„ce Which who beleeueth need not fear to break any maÌ„s law if he can keep it secret Luthers doctrin taketh avvay exercise of all vnpleasing things In like sorte Luther remoued from his followers all difficult and hard things For he tought them that Gods commandements were impossible to be kept Confession Satisfaction AbstineÌ„ce Fasting austerity of life he ether condemned or accounted no more acceptable to God than feasting and pampering our bodies 6. And on the other side touching pleasures delites of this world he licensed Bishops Priests Monks Friers Giueth licence to enioy all pleasures Nonnes to break their vowes of chastitie pouerty and obedience and to marie to to get riches Luthers general indulgence to sin and to liue at their owne commaÌ„d gaue leaue to the people to read and vnderstand Scriptures according to their priuat spirits to make choise of their Pastors and to take all or a good part of Church liuings He freed Princes from all Ecclesiasticall subiection and graunted to all sortes of people a licence to eate at what time and what meat they list yea he gaue a generall and direct indulgence for to syn For 2. Galat. fol. 66. A Christian saith he hath nothing to do with the lavv and sin 3. Galat. fol. 114. sin in vs is no sin And fo 140. If sin vex the think that it is at it is indeed but an imagination ibidem True diuinity teacheth that there is no sin in the world any more fol. 138. Christ saith he is the only sinner And his whole drift in that booke is to extinguish in his followers all feeling of sin or remorse of conscience therof Luthers quiet of conscience in extinguishing remorse of sin Luther Serm. de nativv B. Mariae and this he termeth quiet of Conscience And withall this as I said he assureth euery one of his followers that they are as iust as our blessed ladie and if they beliue as he teacheth them as sure of heaune as she is And do we maruel to see common people to embrace so secure and pleasing a religion Surely we need maruell no more than to see water run the lower way or stones rolle downe the hill But alas poore soules who like silly fishes are caught with this pleasing bat to their euerlasting death For this learning cometh not from aboue but as S. Iames speaketh is earthly sensuall and diuelish what religion of God can that be which abandoneth al fear of God what piety can that be which remoueth the exercise of hard things as for the most parte the acts of vertue are What Christianity can that be which ioyneth league with the flesh and the world which Christians renounce in their baptisme And these motiues I haue noted in the spreading of Luthers doctrine But let vs hear the foresayd Surueyer 7. First saith he cap. 8. Luther and his parteners saught to persuade the Pope and Bishops to to their reformation Luthers means of spreading his doctrin out of the Surueyer This is euident by Luthers to P Leo to the Archb. of Mentz and others But finding small encouragement of them they vvere driuen saith he to flie to the ciuil Magistrats the rather to moue them to their reformation they laboured by all means they could to make the Popish Clergie most odious vnto them They inueighed against their pride against their superfluities against their corruptions They perswaded the Princes that Bishops and Abbots had too much and told free citties that notwitstaÌ„ding their freedome in respect of the Emperor yet they were subiect to their Bishops and were not saith he discontented that so good an occasion was offered them to procure their greater libertie Moreouer Luther and his were content to yeeld to much against their mind with many vnequall conditions So at last the ciuil Magistrats began a reformation The Pope the Bishops and the cheefest of the Clergie impugned it VVherupon their liuings which they had in any of those territories were seased into the hands of the ciuil Magistrates Thus you see euen by the confessioÌ„ of Protestants that Luther could not persuade his religion to the chiefest of the Clergie but spred it by temporizing with Princes and States with yeelding too much eueÌ„ against his mind with exciting cities to rebell against their Bishops and take their liuings from them VVhich whither it be an Apostolike kind of proceeding or no I durst make the Surueier himselfe iudge Sure I am that he greatly condemneth the like proceding of Caluin cap. 2. and feareth that Puritans will in time vse the like course to reforme him and his Company CHAP. VI. VVhen by whome wherfore and how Protestancie began first in England 1. IN the first booke yow haue heard how all our Christian Kings to K. Henry 8. were Roman Catholickes Now it commeth to shew when wherfore how he altered the Religion of all his Forfathers and Predecessors About the yeare 1527. The Protest diuines in German vvold not auovv K. Henries deuorce Sleidan Engl. lib. 10. fol. 139. Causes of K. Henrie 8. reuolt from the Pope out of Cooper and Stovv
He fel in loue with M. Anne Bullen daughter to Syr Thomas Bullen who not cōdescending to his lust vnles he made her his wife he made earnest suit to Pope Clement to be diuorced from Queene Catherin daughter to the King of Spaine with whome he had bene maried 20. yeares and had had by her diuers children vpon pretence that she had bene maried before to Prince Arthur his brother But the Pope taking great deliberation and longe time in the matter King Henry in the yeare 1531. not vpon any dislike of the Popes religion but vpon occasion of delay as both Cooper and Stow say in their Chronicles made by the Pope in the matter of his diuorcement displeasure of such reports as he heard had bene made of him to the Court of Rome thirdly pricked forward by some coūsellers to follovv the exāple of Germās caused proclamatiōs to be made in the 29. of Septēber forbidding all subiects to procure any things from the Court of Rome And not content with this to spite the Pope more he compelled the Clergy the same year to giue him 130. thousand poūds with the Title of the headship of England K. Hen. diuorced from his first vvife after he had maried a second so far forth as the word of God did permit And in the year 1533. of his own authority he married Anne Bullē a good wile after made Cranmer diuorce him frō his former wife than liuing For which vnchristiā proceeding being excōmunicated by the Pope he was more enraged And therefore in the year 1534. Protestāts brag of procuring the title of the head of the Church to K. Henrie by Act of Parliamēt made him self head of the Church which title Barnes a Protestāt saith as Fox recordeth that the K. got by his his fellowes labors And Tindal the Apostle as Protestāts cal him of Englād who thē liued writing An. 1533 to Frith of K. Hēries intentiō against the Pope Clergy saith thus in Fox p. 987 I smell a Counsell to be takē litle for the Clergies profit in time to come VVhy K. Henr. reuolted from the P. out of Tindal But yow must vnderstād that it is not of pure hart for loue of the truth but to auēg himself to eate the whores flesh drink the marow of her bones which because it is vrittē somwhat enigmaticaly K. Henr. forsooke the P. not for loue of truth but for spite and couetousnes Beginning of Protestancie in England An. 1530. Counselars therto laie men Motiues spite and Cauetousnes Fox expoundeth in the margēt thus eating the vvhores fleshe is to spoile the Popes Church only for the pray spoile therof Thus yow see it euident euē by the confession of Protestants both the yeare when K. Henry 8 began to reuolt frō the Pope To wit 1530. his Counsellers therin to wit no Bishops nor Diuines but Laymen who hoped as they were to be partakers of the pray And his motiue ther vnto not dislike of the P. religiō or like of a better but malice against his persō couetusnes of the Church goods And out of these two foūtains haue sprōg since all the Protestācie of Engl. which whether they were liker to be foūtains of Gods or the Diuels religiō I leaue to euery one to iudg 2. Protestancie quite altereth K. Henries procedings And as the motiues so his alteratiō were malice couetuosnes so his proceding after was euer cruell couetous blooddy quite differēt frō his procedings in the former time For wheras before in 22. years of his Regn he had bene gētle put none of his nobility to death besides the Duke of Buckingham Fearle of Suffolk for treason In 16. yeares after of six Queenes which he had he put away two wherof one died for sorow other two he beheaded the one for adultery the other for incest also a thing vnheard of befor in Enlgish Q. the fift he caused to be opened for to saue the child in her belly Bloudie proceding of K. Henrie after change of religion first Protest Queene of England executed for adultery incest Queens Cardinals Abbotts Dukes Marques Earles Lords Coūtesse Marquesse Rauin and the sixt he ment to haue executed for heresie Of Cardidals he beheaded one cōdemned an other brought the third to death with greefe and sorow Of Lords Abbots he hanged drawed and quatered six Priors fiue besids a great number of Priests Monks and Friers And of the Nobility he condemned one Duke to perpetual prison beheaded a Marquesse beheaded two Earles one Earles sonne and heire and fiue of his Vnckle 's all in one day beheaded six Lords and one Lords sonne and heire hanged one Lord beheaded one Countesse attainted one Marquesse and of knights gentlemen and others executed great numbers And for his couetousnes of Church goods besides the 130. thousand poundes exacted as before of the Clergy the very same yeare he suppressed the Hospitall of S. Iames nere to Charing Crosse Anno 1532. suppressed the priory of the Trinity in London Anno 1534. suppressed the houses of the Obseruant Friers in Englād and tooke to himselfe all fruits and tenths of all spirituall goods and promotions An. 1534. tooke the reliques and cheefest Iuells out of Monasteries Anno 1536. suppressed all religious houses to the value of 200. poundes and vnder and tooke all their lands and grounds The number of these houses saith Stow were 276. the value of their lands then 32000. pounds and more by the year The moueable goods as they vvere sould at Robinhood penorthes amonted to more thā one hūdred thousand pounds It was a pitifull thing saith he to heare vvhat a lamentation the poore people in the Countrey made for them For there was great hospitality kept among them and as it was thought more than 10. thousand persons Maisters and seruants had lost their liuings by the putting downe of those houses Anno. 1538. All Abbeis and religious houses were suppressed and S. Thomas of Canterbury Shrine pulled downe which was saith Stow built of stone aboue a mans hight The vpper part of timber which was couered with plates of gould damasked with gould wier which groūd of gould was again couered iewels of gould 10. or 12. croouped with gould wier into the said ground of gould Many of these rings hauing stones in them brooches Images Angels pretious stones and great pearles c The spoile of which shrine in gould and pretious stones saith he filled two great Chests the which six or eight strong men could do no more than carie one of them at once out of the Church By which one may gather the inestimable riches which King Henrie got by all Abbeis and Shrines Moreouer Anno 1540 he suppressed the knights of the Rhodes And finally An. 1505. all Chanteries Colledges hospitals were giuē to the K. And yet not content withall these Church goods VVhat mischeef one point of Protesancie brought
other to Ministers Iudg then good Reader what kind of orders they haue if they haue any by their owne verdit Ministers vtterly shame their religion to wit impious prophane horrible and sacrilegious Iudg also what is to be thought of them and their religion who hitherto haue and yet doe permit Popish Priests that is as they accouÌ„t slaues and shauelings of Antichrist and enemies to Christ prophane and mere laie men yea impious sacrilegious no way degraded or new ordered of them but but by vertue only as they speak of their greasing of the Romish Antichrist the mortal enemy of Protestancy by power of their prophane impious sacrilegious orders to be sufficieÌ„t Ministers of their word and sacram O impious Antich word which can be sufficieÌ„tly ministred by vertue of impious AntichristiaÌ„ orders Note ministers Can Antich order Christs lawful Ministers Shal his orders become Christs orders shall Antichrists shaueling slaues be sufficient Pastors for Christ Shall Christ be serued by no other officers theÌ„ such as ether mediatly or immediatly were made by Antichrist See Doue of Recusancie Luth. cont Anabapt Is Christ comen to beg orders at Antichrists haÌ„ds to receaue pastors of his making Can Antichrist giue spiritual supernatural authoritie And haue Christs pastors no other then what came from Antichrist o shameful Christian religion if this be christian religion which hath no bible or word of God but what came from Antichrist no sacrament but from Antichrist no preacher but from Antichrist no orders but from Antichrist no spiritual authoritie or iurisdiction but from Antichrist Sâ—e Suruey cap. 8 3. 1â— Dangor Posit lib. 2. cap. 13. what then maie we conclude but the religion is Antichristian And why shold ProtestaÌ„ts maruail to heare their owne brethren call their Bishops and Ministers Bishops and Ministers of the diuel enemies of God pettie Antichrists and such like sith all the orders they pretend they must deriue from the pope whom they all account the true Antichrist No true religion vvithout true calling and right orders God open the eyes of my deere Countrymen that as they partly see that their Ministers haue nether right calling nor lawfull orders so they maie also see that they haue no true religion which without pastors both rightly called lawfully ordered can not stand And thus hauing shewed how vnfit Luther was to be Preacher both for his life learning calling and orders now let vs come to his doctrine to see whether that be any whit better CHAP. XII That Luthers doctrine was contrarie to the vniuersall faith of Christendom in his time 1. THat Luthers doctrine was contrarie to the vniuersall faith of Christendom at that time I proue by many waies First by the condemnation therof by the cheefe heades spirituall teÌ„porall of the ChristiaÌ„ people of that time For Luthers doctrin condemned by P. Leo. 10. as Protestants confesse Leo 10. than Pope spirituall head of Christian people condemned it An. 1520. whose Bull therof is extant in Fox p. 1166. And not longe after Hieremie Patriarch of Constantinople head as he accounteth him self of the Greeke or East Church condemned their doctrin in a booke which is called Censura Orientalis By Heremie Patriarch of Constantinople wherin he saith ther doctrine was altogeather new and directly both against the Gospell of Christ By charles 5 Emper. Sleid. also lib. 1 fol. 3. setteth doune Emper Maxmil letters against Luther Sleid. lib. 3. fol. 30. 33. 50. 51. By K. Henrie 8 Sleid. lib 3. fol. 34. and right reason and calleth them Hereticks And in the yeare 1521. Charles 5. then Eemperor of Germany King of Spain Naples Sicilie and Sardinia and Lord of all the low Countryes first writ a letter to the States of Germany which is set downe in Fox pag. 778. in which he professed to pursue Luther and all his adherents by all meanes that can be deuised for to extinguish his doctrine And sone after directed a solemne writ of outlawrie against Luther and all them that tooke his parte commanding the said Luther to be apprehended and his bookes burnt Likewise the same yeare 1521. King Henrie 8. of England wrote a booke against Luther in which saith Fox pag. 780. By the French King Sleidan lib. 6. fol. 68. lib. 8. fol. 120. First he reproueth Luthers opinion about pardons 2. He defendeth the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome 3. Laboreth to refel Luthers doctrine of the sacraments And againe in the yeare 1523. writ saith Cooper in Chron. to the Princes of Germany against Luther And in the yeare 1525. as the same Cooper writeth he entred league with the French King to suppresse the sect of the Lutherans vvhich they thought to be no lesse dangerous than the Turkes power And Anno 1535. he writeth that six were burnt in Paris for Lutherans before the French King his sight And Anno t543 that the French King made strait proclamation against the Lutherans By Iames 5 King of ScotlaÌ„d And as for Iames 5. King of Scotland and Grand-father to his Maiesty Hamilton Confut. Caluin a Scottish writer testifieth that when King Henry 8. hauing fallen into one point of Lutheranisme promised to make K. Iames his heire if he would do the like he rather refused so great a profer than consent to his desire And behold the different reward from God of the two Kings King Henrie 8. issue is quite extinguished Note and Iames his royall progenie wee behould not only florishing but possessing King Henries crowme and Kingdome So hath God euen in thie life recompensed By the States of Suizerland Sleidan ib. 3 fol. 54 55. By the learned men of all partes of Christendome the religious zeale of that most Catholick King And as for Swizerland Fox p. 792. writeh that Anno 1524. the States of that countrie in their assembly Decreed that no opinion of Luthers should be tought priuatly nor openly and wrote to the men of Zurich and do much lament saith Fox and complaine of this new broached doctrine which hath set all men togeather by the eares through the occasion of certaine rash and nevv fangled heades and vvill bring destruction both to body and soule And as for the learned men of that age in all Christian Countries their detestation of Luthers doctrin is euident By vniuersities For first the Vniuersities of Louain and Colen condemned Luthers bookes as hereticall in the year 1520. And in the next yeare the Vniuersitie of Paris did the like Sleid. Engl. lib. 1. fol. 14. lib. 3 fol. 32. And in all Christian Contries almost the cheefest learned men wrote against him as Eckius Cocleus Gropperus in Germanie Silueuester Caietan Catherin in Italy Petrus a Soto Alfonsus a Castro Canus Turrianus in Spaine Clictoneus and others in France By a general Councel Bishop Fisheâ—and Syr Thomas More in England Driedo Tapper Erasmus in Flanders Hosius in Polonie
miracles For besides the testimony of the word of God which testified the miracles which we reade in scripture what waÌ„t they to be accounted true miracles that any other miracles had The Deedes were supernaturall The effect of them was supernaturall diuine vz the conuersion of Infidells The meanes of doing them holy to wit prayer to God The doers of them were Saints The testimonie of these Deedes are of many eye witnesses freinds and foes learned vnlearned holy and Wicked forrein and domesticall and coÌ„fessed of diuers which refuse S. Austins religion Than the which greater testimonie for miracles can not be required vnles we would haue God to speake from heauen And on the other side what prudent man is he that wil not iudg Luthers wonderments to be friuolous The things reported o him were naturall The testimonies for them are nether of eyewitnesses nor of enemies nor of Saints nor of great learned men nor are they confessed of any who refuse Luthers doctrine Yea they are denied by such as were both freinds and great scollers of Luthers Whie then should we beleeue them Nay whie should we not deny them CHAP. IX S. Austin and Luther weighed according to the Succession or continuance of their doctrine TRuly said Gamaliel Acts. 5. of the Christian religion then preached by the Apostles Si ex hominibus est consilium hoc aut opus dissoluetur Si vero ex Deo est noÌ„ poteritis dissoluere And in like sorte of hereticks said S. Paul 2. Timoth 3. Vltro non proficient And S. Austin in ps 57. compareth the Catholik faith to a Riuer which hauing a continuall spring euer floweth neuer waxeth drie heresie to a brooke rising vp on raine which while the raine falleth runneth boisterously and they who know not that it waÌ„teth a springe would iudg that it would last loÌ„ger than the quiet riuer See this proued l. 1. c. 14. seq ad fin l. 2. c. 1â— but as soone as it leaueth raining they see the water gon the brooke dryed Wherfor let vs see whither S. Aust or Luthers doctrin hath coÌ„tinewed longer in Engl. in their followers or rather we haue seene it alredy For. S. Aust hath had 69. successors in his Archbishoprick successiuly all of the same religion with him 53. kings of EnglaÌ„d besides diuers others as is before declared that when the Crown kingdome was twise violently taken from the Englishe-men by Danes Normans yet his faith was not taken from his successors Nor by so many so long desolations of the Danes many seuere lawes first by King Henrie 8. and then by Queene Elizabeth and so manie bitter torments hard banishmeÌ„ts streight confinments deep Dongeons could Iorns great â—ines Taxes and paymeÌ„ts bluddy deaths could it be rooted these thousand yeares oute of this land but that this day God be thancked S. Aust there are both noble ignoble clerks seculer religious men weemeÌ„ Children who not withstanding all lawes threats dangers will professe to hould the faith of their Apostle S Aust to agree with him in all points of religioÌ„ to honor that See from whence he came Much more vvold S. Austin haue forborne the Protest Church to refuse as he did to ioine in religioÌ„ with them who obserue not the maner as he said to the BritoÌ„s of the holy RomaÌ„ Apostolik Church In so much as not withstaÌ„ding all the lawes terrors ProclamatioÌ„s searches or paymeÌ„ts Torturs BanishmeÌ„ts executions which haue bene made these 50. yeares I B in his Taile of Tvvo leg Foxes c. 11 yet Ministers in their printed bookes dayly complaine of increase of Priests and Catholicks And one lately in his sermon at Pauls Crosse dedicated to the pretented Archb. of Canterbury and lyked of him saith pag. 79. Som. Collins that no bondage or hard measure can euer be thought able to suppresse or reclame vs. This this sheweth S. Austins worke to haue bene of God the water wherwith he watred the plants of his religion to haue an euerlasting flowing fountain from Heauen and the Church which he founded to be built vpon such a Rock as the gates of hel shall not preuail against it And that they which spurne against it do as S. Paule once did spurne against the pricke And on the other side Cranmer if he were as Fox saith a Lutheran in King Henries time it was but secretly And if he professed it in King Edwards time it was but for a verie short space And long since was there not one true Lutheran Protestant to be found in all England So soone was Luthers work dissolued so soone was his brooke growne drie And in steede of it runneth now Zuinglius or Caluins brooke which though it see me for the present to be ful and runne strongly yet if the Prince whose harte is in Gods hands would but ether disfancy it or at least withould his seuere haÌ„d from Catholicks yow should quickly see this ful brooke brought to a lowe ebbe and quickly dreaned and wax as dry as ether the brooke of Luther or the brookes of 300. Archereticks more wherof diuers haue runne far fuller and longer than ether Luthers or Caluins hath and now no signe of them is left Luther epist ad Albert Mogunt An 1525. forte doctrina mea iterum supprimetur yea scarce their names are knowne This Luther him selfe both forsawe and fourtould as is before declared l. 2. c. vlt. And Caluin also in his Preface before his Cathechisme in these wordes Of Posteritie I am so doutful as I dare scarce thinck therof For vnles God miraculously help from heauen me thinks I see extreme barbarousnes hang ouer the world And I pray God that a while hence our children feele not this to haue bene rather a true prophecie than a coniecture And if we mark we shall see that as Vipers broode killeth their Mother of whome they came So new haeresies destroy the ould from whence they sprange Thus the Puritan impugneth the Protestant and the Brownist vndermineth the Puritan Wherfor let all men that be careful of their saluation harken to S. Hieroms aduise saying to a Luciferian Haeretick I will tel thee my mind breefly and plainly That we should abide in that Church which founded of the Apostles contineweth to this daye For shall we doute saith S. Austin l. de vtil Cred. to put oure selues in the lap of the Church wich from the See Apoostolick by succession of Bishops in vaine Haereticks barking about yt hath gotten the hight of authoritie Epilog 1. THus we see most deerly beloued Contrimen that if we compare according to the true rules of prudence and wisdome the Roman Catholike Protest religion in their first founders here in our English Nation other for learning or vertue for missioÌ„ or orders for motiues to preache for vniuersalitie of religioÌ„ or confession of Aduersaries for miracles or succession and continuance the Catholik
Progenitors the Kings of England haue done whilst they liued And Fox himselfe Acts pag. 383. setteth downe a letter of the K. and nobles to Pope Clement Anno 1343. thus To the most holy Father in God Lord Clement by the grace of God of the holy Church of Rome and of the vniuersall Church cheefe and high Bishop his humble and deuout children the Princes Dukes Earles Barons Knights Citizens and Burgesses and all the communalty of England assembled at the Parliament houlden at VVestminster the 15. day of May deuout kissing of his feete with all humble reuerence and humility The vvhole Parlament calleth the Pope head of the vniuersal Church Most holy Father yow being so high and holy a Prelat and head of the holy Church by whome the holy Vniuersall Church and people of God ought to be as by the Son beames illightened c. Behould the whole Parlament calling the Pope head and Bishop of the Vniuersall Church and offering to kisse his feete with all humilitie and reuerence And again Fox pag. 387. setteth downe an other letter of King Edwards to Pope Clement in this sort Most holy Father K. Edvv. 3. plainly professeth the Popes supremacie we desire your holines and in as much as lieth in vs require the same that yow that supplie the place of the sonne of God on earth and haue the gouernment of all Christen men c. What could be more clearly spoken for the spirituall supremacie of the Pope And this same Roman religion of his is euident by many other waies For he founded saith Stow pag. 439. the new Abbey neere to the Tower of London where he placed white Monks to the honor of God and our Ladie according to a vow by him made being on the Sea in great perill And a Nonrie at Detford Cambden addeth pag. 333. a Frierie of Carmelits He instituted also the order of the garter in honor of God and Saint Georg and among other rules apointed that when any of the Knights died the Kinge should make a thousand Masses to be saide for his soule and others many hundreds according to their Degree He offered saith Fox pag. 396. after the blind saith he superstition of those dayes in the Church of VVestminster the Vestments wherin Saint Peter did celebrat Masse His Confessor was Thomas Bradwardin whome Bale Centur. 5. cap. 87. accounteth a Papist Finally as Walsingham An. 1376. writeth he dyed thus The Catholik end of K. Edvvard 3. The King when he could not speake with verie great reuerence taking the Crosse did kisse it most deuoutly somtimes stretching forth his hand in signe of crauing pardon and other times also letting fall from his eyes plenty of teares and kissing most often the feete of the Crucifix And after his death Pope Greg. 11. lit in Walsingham Anno 1378. calleth him Catholicum Principem Pugilem fidei A Catholick Prince and Champion of the faith And so euidently was this King and the Realm in his time Roman Catholick Protest confesse K. Edvv 3. time to haue bene Cathol as Fox Acts pag. 377. vpon a letter of the King to the Nobles of France maketh this note Note the ignorance of the time And pag. 396. The blinde superstition of those daies And pag. 424. This is out of all doubt that at vvhat time all the world was in most vilde and desperat estate and that the lamentable ignorance of Gods truth had ouershadowed all the earth VVicklef stept forth c. Behould here manifest that before Wicklef there was not one Protestant in the whole world And how ill a Protestant he was shall hereafter appeare All the vvorld ignorant of Protestancie And pag. 425. In this so horrible darknes of ignorance saith Fox at what time there seemed in a manner to be no one so little a sparke of pure doctrine left In a maner no one litle spark of Protestancie VViclef first raised forsooth the vvorld VViclef sprong vp through whome the Lord would first raise vp again the world which was drowned in the depth of human traditions In like sort Bale Cent. 5. cap. 85. saith This age was shadovved vvith the darknes of great ignorance and blinded with more than Diabolicall fooleries And Cent. 6. cap. 1. the midnight of errors and a dim vvorld And cap. 8. In these times darknes of great ingnorance possessed the vvorld cap. 23. The common blindnes of the time vvas in aduancing the Idolatrie of the Popish Masse As for the discontentment which some time this king had with the Pope that was not for any matter of religion but because as Cooper saith Anno. 1343. VVhy K. Edvv. 3. some time discontented vvith the Pope The Pope gaue diuers Bishopricks and Benefices in England which the king thought not expedient for his temporall estate And as for the fauour which VVicklef found in his time that proceeded rather from the Duke of Lancaster who gouerned all in the olde age of the King and for a time vpheld VVicklef not vpon any liking of his heresie but to spite therby some of the Bishops whome he hated as Stow Anno. 1376 wtih whome Fox agreeth p. 393. testifieth in these words VVhy the D. of lancaster a vvhile fauored VViclef The Duke of Lancaster laboring as vvel to ouerthrovv the liberties of the Church as of the Cittie of Lōdon called vnto him VVicklef c. And when these contentions betwene the Duke and others were appeased He commanded saith Fox pag. 400. Edit 1596. VVicklef to submit him self to his Ordinarie The Cath. religion of the D. of lancaster Which clearly ynough declareth the Roman religion of that Duke which also other wise were euident by the honor wherwith he was receaued by the Cardinals and Bishops in the Popes Courte Stow pag. 399. And by his Confessor Iohn Kinningham a Carmelit who saith Bale Cent. 6. cap. 4. first impugned Wicklef And Cent. 7. cap. 26. saith that Gualter Disse than who none in Antichristi negotijs actuosior more busie in the rules of Antichrists Confessor to the Duke perswaded him for the loue at least of Papistrie to make war in Spaine which then fauored an Anti-pope to which purpose Pope Vrban sent the Duke a standard and made his Confessor his Legat and gaue him authoritie to preach the Crosse with many Indulgences for all them that would follow the Duke At what time writeth Bale out of Purney a wiclefist thē liuing Inualuit tunc Antichristi furor prae caeteris temporibus Antichrists furie preuailed more than in other times More ouer Polidor lib. 19. saith that two Hereticks were burnt in London in this Kings time whome Bale Cent. 5. cap. 74. calleth seruants of Christ In this Kings time liued the vertuous Ladie Mary Countesse of Saint Paule a woman saith Stow pag. 437 of singuler example for life Saints who builded Pembrooke hall in Cambridge and S. Iohn of Bridlinghton of whome we will speake in the next kings time